The counterfeit Christian detected; and the real Quaker justified Of God and Scripture, reason & antiquity. against the vile forgeries, gross perversions, black slanders, plain contradictions & scurrilous language of T. Hicks an Anabaptist preacher, in his third dialogue between a Christian and a Quaker, call'd, The Quaker condemned, &c. By way of an appeal to all sober people, especially those called Anabaptists in and about the City of London. By a lover of truth and peace W. P.
         Penn, William, 1644-1718.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 238 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54126
         Wing P1271
         ESTC R220484
         99831884
         99831884
         36351
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54126)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 36351)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2129:15)
      
       
         
           
             The counterfeit Christian detected; and the real Quaker justified Of God and Scripture, reason & antiquity. against the vile forgeries, gross perversions, black slanders, plain contradictions & scurrilous language of T. Hicks an Anabaptist preacher, in his third dialogue between a Christian and a Quaker, call'd, The Quaker condemned, &c. By way of an appeal to all sober people, especially those called Anabaptists in and about the City of London. By a lover of truth and peace W. P.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718.
          
           122, [2] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             Printed in the year 1674.
          
           
             W.P. = William Penn.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             The words "God .. Antiquity." are bracketed together on title page.
             Final leaf contains "A postscript by anothe rhand".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hicks, Thomas, 17th cent. -- Quaker condemned out of his own mouth -- Early works to 1800.
           Society of Friends -- Apologetic works -- Early works to 1800.
           Quakers -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-05 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-05 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Counterfeit
           Christian
           DETECTED
           ;
           And
           the
           REAL
           QUAKER
           JUSTIFIED
           .
        
         
           Of
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           &
           Antiquity
           .
           against
           The
           Vile
           Forgeries
           ,
           Gross
           Perversions
           ,
           Black
           Slanders
           ,
           Plain
           Contradictions
           &
           Scurrilous
           Language
           of
           
             T.
             HICKS
          
           an
           Anabaptist
           Preacher
           ,
           in
           his
           Third
           DIALOGVE
           between
           a
           Christian
           and
           a
           
             Quaker
             ,
             call'd
          
           ,
           The
           Quaker
           Condemned
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           way
           of
           Appeal
           to
           all
           sober
           People
           ,
           especially
           those
           called
           Anabaptists
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           
             W.
             P.
          
           
        
         
           
             The
             Vile
             Person
             will
             speak
             Villany
             ,
             and
             his
             Heart
             will
             work
             Iniquity
             ,
             to
             practise
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             Error
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             
               Isa
               .
               32.6
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             ye
             are
             Forgers
             of
             Lyes
             ,
             ye
             are
             all
             Physitians
             of
             no
             value
             ,
          
           
             
               Job
               13.4
            
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1674.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           about
           a
           Mon●th
           after
           the
           Publication
           of
           T.
           Hicks's
           last
           Dialogue
           ,
           ere
           I
           knew
           there
           w●s
           such
           a
           Pamphlet
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           I
           took
           gr●at
           Care
           to
           ge●
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           us'd
           no
           less
           Diligence
           to
           per●se
           it
           ,
           which
           having
           done
           ,
           I
           shall
           bri●fly
           and
           faithfully
           give
           thee
           my
           Sense
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Man
           and
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           sufficient
           Proof
           to
           justifie
           that
           Account
           .
        
         
           Some
           were
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           our
           full
           and
           so●er
           Answer
           to
           his
           other
           disingen●ous
           Dialogues
           ,
           with
           that
           Remembrance
           we
           gave
           him
           
             of
             his
             own
             former
             Dislike
             and
             Reprehension
             of
             that
             unfair
             way
             of
             writing
             Controversie
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Profession
             in
             Wiltshire
             ,
          
           would
           have
           had
           some
           place
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           influence
           upon
           him
           ,
           towards
           a
           more
           just
           Proceed
           with
           us
           for
           the
           f●ture
           ;
           That
           instead
           of
           
             a
             Man
             of
             Straw
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Fool
           and
           a
           Knave
           of
           his
           own
           creating
           (
           and
           therefore
           call'd
           by
           him
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           entitle
           us
           to
           his
           invented
           Error
           ,
           Blasphemy
           and
           Immoralities
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           under
           the
           Odium
           that
           follows
           )
           we
           should
           have
           seen
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           real
           Contrition
           for
           the
           Wrong
           done
           us
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Wrong
           our selves
           ,
           some
           Arguments
           more
           fairly
           given
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           prest
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           reclaim
           us
           :
           But
           in
           lieu
           of
           a
           solid
           &
           edifying
           Confutation
           (
           were
           we
           in
           the
           Wrong
           )
           the
           Man
           is
           become
           resolv'd
           and
           desperate
           ;
           without
           all
           regard
           to
           
           God
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           his
           own
           Credit
           ,
           and
           the
           Reput●
           of
           his
           Party
           (
           not
           a
           little
           weakned
           by
           his
           Carriage
           )
           for
           it
           seems
           no
           matter
           with
           him
           how
           black
           the
           Stratagem
           be
           ,
           provided
           it
           r●nders
           but
           the
           Quakers
           and
           their
           Faith
           detestabl●
           .
           And
           so
           remote
           is
           he
           from
           the
           least
           Acknowledgment
           of
           his
           former
           Miscarriages
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Forgeries
             ,
             Perversions
             ,
             Evasions
             ,
             Lyes
             ,
             Slanders
          
           and
           Railings
           ,
           that
           with
           regret
           I
           speak
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           presumtuously
           continued
           &
           advanced
           in
           that
           Ungodly
           Practice
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           maintain
           on●
           Iniquity
           by
           the
           doubled
           Confidence
           of
           another
           ;
           increasing
           ,
           with
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Dialogues
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Impieties
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           other
           two
           were
           so
           frequently
           rejected
           of
           sober
           and
           well-disposed
           People
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           man
           be
           so
           bad
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           Book
           too
           ,
           how
           his
           Book
           can
           be
           good
           ,
           is
           beyond
           the
           Skill
           of
           any
           man
           to
           tell
           us
           .
           That
           he
           deserves
           no
           better
           Character
           at
           any
           good
           man's
           ●and
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           write
           but
           the
           very
           Truth
           of
           the
           Matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           manifest
           by
           such
           Instances
           and
           Evidences
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           cannot
           be
           justly
           questioned
           of
           either
           Reason
           or
           Sense
           .
        
         
           Reader
           ,
           be
           but
           intent
           and
           impartial
           in
           thy
           perusal
           ,
           and
           I
           desire
           no
           more
           at
           thy
           hands
           to
           our
           Vindication
           and
           our
           Adversary's
           utter
           Shame
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Counterfeit
           Christian
           DETECTED
           ;
        
         
           NOt
           long
           after
           
             Tho.
             Hicks
          
           had
           brought
           forth
           his
           first
           piece
           of
           Fiction
           ,
           being
           charged
           by
           several
           ,
           as
           well
           those
           that
           were
           not
           of
           our
           Way
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           Friends
           ,
           with
           having
           made
           a
           Quaker
           of
           his
           own
           (
           and
           no
           wonder
           then
           that
           he
           should
           confute
           him
           )
           he
           ,
           as
           one
           concern'd
           to
           buoy
           up
           his
           Credit
           above
           those
           Assaults
           ,
           writes
           the
           Continuation
           ,
           or
           Second
           Part
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           wrong'd
           us
           in
           his
           first
           .
           I
           undertook
           to
           consider
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           to
           the
           people
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Way
           of
           grave
           Rebuke
           of
           his
           Unchristian
           Practice
           .
           In
           this
           I
           represented
           his
           Forgery
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           of
           his
           Unrighteous
           Dealings
           towards
           our
           Persons
           and
           Profession
           .
           At
           this
           he
           fumed
           and
           raged
           ;
           and
           where
           he
           might
           safely
           do
           it
           ,
           in
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           I
           was
           a
           Knave
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           more
           Hard
           Names
           ,
           that
           both
           suit
           his
           
             Envy
             ,
             pred●minan●
             Passions
             and
             sordid
             Practice
             ,
          
           to
           t●e
           Disgrace
           of
           his
           Religious
           Pretences
           .
           But
           it
           has
           so
           happened
           ,
           that
           about
           ●
           Year
           's
           time
           after
           ,
           he
           has
           thought
           it
           requisit
           to
           give
           us
           six
           Sheets
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           advocate
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           prove
           to
           the
           World
           that
           I
           am
           
             an
             ●rrogant
             ,
             Abusive
             ,
             Prophan●
             ,
             Imperti●ent
             Man
             ,
          
           with
           
           abundance
           of
           the
           like
           Dirt
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           foul
           Pit
           ,
           which
           he
           loads
           almost
           every
           Page
           withal
           .
        
         
           The
           Intent
           of
           this
           last
           Undertaking
           ,
           
             is
             to
             condemn
             us
             out
             of
             our
             ow●
             Mouth
             ,
          
           and
           shew
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           verifie
           what
           before
           he
           had
           charged
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           so
           confidently
           denyed
           :
           But
           if
           upon
           Examination
           ,
           it
           shall
           appear
           ,
           that
           my
           Charges
           against
           him
           remain
           firm
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Assistance
           of
           this
           last
           Dialogue
           it self
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           high
           Rants
           ,
           mighty
           Confidence
           ,
           most
           positive
           and
           dogmatical
           
           Say-so's
           ,
           and
           hard
           and
           scornful
           Names
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           over-bear
           us
           ,
           he
           sh●ll
           be
           reputed
           the
           man
           we
           have
           describ'd
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           which
           he
           untruly
           gives
           himself
           in
           his
           Dialogues
           .
        
         
           
             
               §.
               1.
               
               Tho.
               Hicks
            
             proved
             guilty
             of
             Forgery
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             begin
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Title-Page
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             promises
             his
             Reader
             there
             ;
             The
             Quaker
             
               Condemned
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               or
               an
               Answer
               to
            
             W.
             Penn's
             
               Book
               ,
               entituled
            
             ,
             Reason
             against
             Railing
             ,
             and
             Truth
             against
             Fiction
             ;
             wh●rein
             W.
             P.
             
               hath
               confessed
            
             ,
             That
             if
             those
             things
             objected
             against
             the
             Quak●rs
             in
             two
             former
             Dialogues
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             then
             a
             Quak●r
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             then
             a
             
               Christian
               .
               That
               those
               Matt●rs
               heretofore
               objected
               w●re
               and
               are
               real
               T●uths
               ,
               and
               no
               Fictions
               is
               fully
               cleared
               and
               evinced
               in
               this
               Third
               Dialogue
               between
               a
            
             Christian
             
               and
               a
            
             Q●aker
             ,
             by
             THOMAS
             HICKS
             ,
             Tit.
             Pag.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Quak●r
             is
             Condemn●d
             out
             of
             Tho.
             Hicks's
             Mouth
             ,
             is
             no
             Wonder
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
             Condemned
             out
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             would
             be
             strange
             ,
             ●nd
             is
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             a
             Task
             too
             difficult
             for
             him
             to
             surmount
             .
             However
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             what
             things
             he
             objected
             against
             us
             in
             his
             former
             Dialogues
             ,
             called
             Fictions
             by
             us
             ,
             are
             cleared
             and
             evinced
             to
             be
             no
             Fictions
             ,
             but
             
               real
               Tr●ths
            
             by
             him
             :
             This
             is
             either
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             if
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             wrong
             ;
             if
             false
             ,
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             is
             still
             to
             be
             reputed
             a
             Forger
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             clear
             himself
             from
             any
             Charge
             ,
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             into
             his
             Answer
             the
             Matter
             of
             that
             Charge
             ,
             or
             he
             shuffles
             with
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             maketh
             no
             allowable
             Defence
             for
             himself
             .
             That
             this
             is
             
               T.
               Hick's
            
             Case
             ,
             
               instead
               of
               Condemning
               the
            
             Quaker
             
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Mouth
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             condemned
             himself
             for
             his
             Enterprise
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             shew
             .
          
           
             I
             charged
             him
             at
             the
             Entrance
             into
             my
             former
             Book
             ,
             with
             having
             answer'd
             his
             own
             knottiest
             Questions
             in
             our
             Name
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             weak
             and
             impertinent
             Returns
             he
             could
             well
             invent
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             Pages
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Quotation
             to
             be
             seen
             (
             a
             Practice
             to
             be
             det●sted
             of
             any
             that
             have
             learned
             but
             the
             very
             Alphabet
             of
             Common
             Honesty
             )
             to
             which
             the
             man
             sayes
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             would
             be
             thought
             a
             fair
             Disputant
             ,
             yea
             ,
             a
             Christian
             too
             ,
             if
             any
             Body
             will
             believe
             him
             .
          
           
             Next
             I
             charged
             him
             with
             having
             given
             some
             Answers
             ,
             we
             could
             acknowledge
             ours
             ,
             joyned
             to
             their
             proper
             ●uestions
             ,
             unto
             such
             Questions
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             never
             returned
             to
             ,
             therefore
             guilty
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             making
             them
             Answers
             at
             all
             ;
             yet
             in
             giving
             them
             for
             Answers
             to
             those
             Questions
             unto
             which
             they
             never
             relat●d
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             manifest
             Misapplication
             of
             them
             ;
             But
             of
             this
             neither
             do
             we
             hear
             one
             word
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             though
             what
             he
             has
             said
             in
             his
             Title-Page
             ,
             be
             enough
             for
             u●
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             anon
             descend
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             yet
             
             does
             not
             that
             contain
             or
             reach
             my
             Question
             ,
             as
             in
             Honesty
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ;
             
               Wheth●r
               those
               Doctrines
               and
               Expressions
               charged
               up●n
               the
               People
               called
            
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             Tho.
             Hicks
             
               in
               both
               his
            
             Dialogues
             ,
             
               be
               really
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Sayings
               of
               that
               Peopl●
               ,
               or
               not
            
             ?
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             
               Whether
               what
               we
               own
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               him
               charged
               with
               Error
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               opposed
               or
               proved
               such
            
             ?
             Reason
             against
             Railing
             ,
             p.
             6.
             which
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             takes
             in
             not
             only
             what
             
               T.
               H.
            
             objects
             against
             the
             
               Quakers
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               invents
               and
               answers
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               under
               their
               Name
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               about
               Doctrine
               or
               Practi●e
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             that
             may
             be
             learned
             of
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             in
             his
             Title-Page
             ;
             For
             ,
             to
             compleat
             his
             Baseness
             in
             that
             very
             Passage
             ,
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             only
             renders
             us
             concerned
             at
             his
             Objections
             ,
             so
             does
             he
             confine
             these
             words
             
               [
               are
               real
               Truths
               and
               no
               Fictions
               ]
            
             unto
             them
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             notorious
             to
             all
             that
             have
             but
             turned
             over
             my
             Answer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             so
             much
             his
             Objections
             ●gainst
             us
             ,
             
               as
               those
               Answers
               he
               gave
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               I
               charged
               with
               Fiction
               .
            
             But
             T.
             Hicks's
             Policy
             in
             this
             Contrivance
             is
             not
             unworthy
             of
             our
             notice
             ,
             though
             always
             of
             our
             Approbation
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             plain
             Language
             of
             it
             ,
             
               If
               I
               use
               not
               these
               Stratagems
               to
               cloud
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               vary
               the
               Charge
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Forger
               ,
               &c.
               there
               's
               no
               Help
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               discards
               me
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               even
               those
               of
               my
               ●wn
               Party
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               will
               so
               ord●r
               the
               Matter
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               only
               bring
               my self
               upon
               the
            
             *
             
               Proof
               of
               my
               own
               Objections
               ,
               and
               over-look
               theirs
               .
            
             But
             though
             this
             goes
             a
             great
             way
             ,
             yet
             this
             alone
             will
             not
             do
             ;
             For
             I
             query
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             intend
             by
             Objections
             ,
             which
             thou
             sayest
             I
             call
             Fictions
             ,
             all
             or
             some
             ;
             if
             but
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             in
             Honesty
             
             have
             said
             so
             ;
             if
             all
             ,
             as
             thy
             words
             imply
             ,
             then
             ha●●
             thou
             further
             abused
             us
             ;
             for
             my
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             includes
             a
             grant
             of
             some
             of
             them
             in
             point
             of
             Citation
             ,
             though
             none
             as
             Errors
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             this
             is
             T.
             Hicks'●
             Fetch
             (
             for
             withou●
             them
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             us
             )
             
               If
               I
               can
               extend
               th●
               word
               Forgery
            
             or
             Fiction
             ,
             
               as
               w●ll
               to
               things
               they
               do
               grant
               ,
               a●
               those
            
             they
             deny
             ,
             by
             some
             such
             general
             words
             ,
             
               as
               Matters
               objected
               against
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             by
             proving
             they
             acknowledge
             I
             have
             rightly
             quoted
             and
             charged
             them
             in
             some
             three
             or
             four
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             will
             clear
             my self
             from
             the
             foul
             Imputation
             of
             Forgery
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Forgery
             in
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             has
             been
             his
             Practice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Where
               we
               have
               never
               charged
               Forgery
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               has
               taken
               his
               Opportunity
               ,
               and
               th●●
               with
               the
               Confidence
               of
               an
               Innocent
            
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Is
               this
               candid
               to
               call
               me
               a
               Forgery
               ,
               when
               you
               confess
               the
               thing
               —
               Then
               I
               am
               not
               guilty
               of
               Forgery
               —
               this
               clears
               me
               from
               being
               a
               Forger
            
             —
             Examine
             these
             Pages
             in
             his
             3d
             Dialogue
             ,
             viz.
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             29
             ,
             36
             ,
             39.
             and
             mine
             to
             which
             he
             there
             refers
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             have
             such
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             s●y
             to
             thy
             very
             Sense
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             render
             my
             Adversary's
             Carriage
             worthy
             of
             thy
             severe
             Censure
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             he
             hath
             attempted
             the
             Proof
             of
             his
             Innocency
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             by
             ●●aces
             that
             never
             reflected
             any
             such
             sort
             of
             Guilt
             upon
             him
             (
             therefore
             still
             the
             man
             once
             charged
             to
             be
             )
             so
             has
             he
             wholely
             declined
             medling
             with
             that
             very
             
               Head
               of
               Forgery
            
             ,
             under
             which
             I
             rancked
             near
             
               Twenty
               Answers
               ,
               set
               down
               by
               him
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               that
               were
               ●ever
               given
               by
               us
               ,
               in
               either
               Matter
               or
               Form
               ,
               to
               those
               or
               any
               other
               Questions
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             
             Truth
             of
             my
             Accusation
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             are
             so
             very
             gross
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             his
             Envy
             over-powred
             his
             Wits
             ,
             Credit
             with
             his
             sober
             Neighbours
             would
             have
             dis-swaded
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             God's
             Judgments
             could
             not
             have
             deterred
             him
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             produce
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             shall
             recite
             a
             Passage
             in
             his
             second
             Dialogue
             ,
             p.
             2.
             as
             a
             Proof
             of
             the
             immeasurable
             Confidence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Folly
             and
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             Man.
             Quak.
             Thou
             hast
             presented
             the
             World
             with
             a
             Quaker
             of
             thine
             own
             framing
             ,
             making
             him
             to
             speak
             those
             Impertinencies
             and
             Falsehood●
             that
             were
             never
             uttered
             by
             any
             real
             Q●●aker
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             Forgery
             .
             
               G.
               W.
               Epistle
            
             to
             
               D.
               P●
            
             .
             Anab.
             
               You
               had
               done
               well
               ▪
               if
               you
               had
               produced
               some
               I●st●nc●s
               wherein
               I
               made
               them
               speak
               what
               was
               never
               uttered
               by
               a
               real
            
             Quaker
             :
             
               But
               if
               I
               can
               prove
               that
               what
               is
               spoken
               under
               that
               Name
               is
               the
               Language
               of
               a
               real
            
             Quaker
             ;
             
               then
               thou
               hast
               confessed
               that
               such
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               Impertinencies
               and
               Falshoods
               .
            
          
           
             But
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             has
             made
             them
             speak
             what
             was
             never
             uttered
             by
             a
             
               Real
               Quak●●
            
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ;
             Therefore
             
               T.
               Hick●
            
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             is
             guilty
             
               of
               Impertinencies
               and
               Falshoods
            
             .
             This
             I
             made
             appear
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             former
             Dialogues
             ;
             and
             therein
             
               did
               well
            
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ;
             For
             I
             produced
             several
             Passages
             to
             make
             good
             my
             Charge
             of
             Forgery
             ,
             unto
             which
             he
             is
             wholely
             silent
             .
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             three
             or
             four
             of
             t●●m
             ,
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             both
             perceive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             see
             at
             what
             rate
             he
             has
             clear'd
             himself
             from
             my
             Imputations
             .
          
           
             
               Anabapt
               .
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 hon●st
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Rule
                 ●o
                 your selves
              
               ?
               Dial.
               1.
               pa●
               .
               24
               ,
               52.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q●ak
               .
            
             
               Thou
               mistakest
               u●
               ;
               when
               we
               make
               us●
               of
               
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               to
               quiet
               and
               stop
               their
               Clamours
               ,
               that
               plead
               for
               it
               as
               their
               Rule
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anab.
               
            
             
               
                 D●
                 you
                 beli●ve
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Sayings
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               ibid.
               p.
               25
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quak.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               so
               far
               a●
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               Light
               within
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anab.
               
            
             
               
                 May
                 I
                 not
                 conclud●
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 you
                 so
                 freely
                 rail
                 against
                 and
                 reproach
                 your
                 Oppos●rs
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 secure
                 your
                 Cred●t
                 with
                 your
                 Proselytes
                 ,
              
               ibid.
               p.
               72
               ,
               73.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q●ak
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               something
               of
               that
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anab.
               
            
             
               
                 Will
                 this
                 convince
                 me
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 your
                 Perf●ction
              
               ?
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quak.
               
            
             
               Though
               it
               do
               not
               ,
               yet
               thereby
               we
               shall
               render
               you
               so
               Odious
               to
               our
               Friends
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               believe
               nothing
               that
               is
               spoken
               by
               you
               against
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anab.
               
            
             
               
                 Will
                 you
                 be
                 so
                 liberal
                 of
                 your
                 Revilings
                 ,
                 whether
                 your
                 Adversari●s
                 give
                 occasion
                 or
                 no
              
               ?
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quak.
               
            
             
               It
               concerns
               us
               to
               render
               them
               as
               ridiculous
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Fri●nds
                 believe
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 nothing
              
               but
               contradict
               themselves
               :
               And
               if
               this
               fail
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 insinuate
                 something
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Qu●stion
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 Reproachful
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Anab.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 signifie
                 a
                 very
                 Dishonest
                 and
                 Malicious
                 Mind
              
               ?
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quak.
               
            
             
               We
               ●are
               not
               what
               you
               think
               ,
               
                 provided
                 our
                 Friends
                 think
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 answer'd
                 and
                 confuted
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Friends
                 will
                 believe
                 u●
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             a
             Wicked
             and
             False
             Quaker
             this
             counterfeit
             Christian
             hath
             made
             to
             abuse
             true
             ones
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             
               Forgery
               ,
               palpable
               Forgery
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             against
             some
             one
             Person
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             in
             general
             ,
             personated
             by
             his
             
               own
               mad●
               Quak●r
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Forgery
             
             in
             the
             World.
             Oh
             you
             that
             seriously
             profess
             Religion
             ,
             can
             you
             away
             with
             this
             ?
          
           
             But
             hath
             he
             vindicated
             himself
             from
             these
             base
             Courses
             ,
             or
             honestly
             confessed
             them
             ?
             N●ither
             .
             How
             then
             can
             he
             justly
             call
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             answered
             my
             Book
             ,
             that
             hath
             thus
             basely
             de●lined
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             stood
             him
             most
             upon
             to
             disprove
             ?
             But
             how
             grosly
             soever
             he
             hath
             represented
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             silently
             overlookt
             our
             Charges
             ,
             he
             wants
             not
             Confidence
             to
             write
             after
             this
             Strain
             ;
             
               I
               do
               affirm
               in
               seriousness
               ,
               that
               the
               Account
               I
               have
               now
               ,
               and
               heretofore
               given
               of
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               very
               Truth
               ,
            
             Epist
             .
             p.
             5.
             
             How
             serious
             is
             this
             Man
             in
             his
             Lying
             ?
             Forge
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Lye
             to
             prop
             it
             :
             Impudence
             in
             Grain
             !
          
           
             For
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             heretofore
             relating
             to
             this
             particular
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             briefly
             considered
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             if
             he
             be
             any
             better
             now
             ;
             In
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shown
             you
             the
             Shuffle
             of
             his
             Title-page
             :
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             to
             give
             you
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Progress
             in
             this
             
               Black
               Art
            
             of
             Forgery
             and
             base
             Abuse
             .
          
           
             
               Anabapt
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 conscious
                 of
                 having
                 objected
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Dialogues
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 certainly
                 perswaded
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               p.
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               not
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               conscious
               of
               first
               making
               us
               say
               that
               we
               never
               said
               ,
               &
               then
               calling
               it
               ,
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 between
                 a
              
               Christian
               
                 and
                 a
              
               Quaker
               ?
               That
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               was
               a
               Forger
               ,
               I
               have
               evidenced
               :
               That
               he
               is
               one
               still
               ,
               his
               own
               words
               shew
               ;
               for
               instead
               of
               retracting
               ,
               he
               pleads
               Innocen●y
               in
               being
               so
               :
               No
               wonder
               this
               man
               can
               write
               against
               the
               Light
               within
               ;
               whose
               Conscience
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               him
               ,
               is
               so
               seared
               ,
               that
               it
               feels
               no
               Risings
               against
               the
               foulest
               Forgeries
               .
               But
               let
               's
               hear
               him
               a
               little
               further
               .
            
          
           
             
               Anabapt
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 confid●nt
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 those
                 Allegations
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 avouch
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 impartial
                 men
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             We
             never
             doubted
             his
             Confidence
             ,
             but
             Honesty
             .
             His
             Allegations
             must
             either
             respect
             those
             Passages
             ,
             which
             he
             book'd
             ,
             &
             pag'd
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             that
             he
             alledges
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Quaker
             :
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Forger
             still
             ;
             for
             more
             then
             Three
             Hundred
             in
             his
             first
             Dialogue
             were
             neither
             book'd
             nor
             pag'd
             :
             If
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             tells
             a
             plain
             Untruth
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             to
             avouch
             them
             ,
             unless
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             Co●fidence
             .
          
           
             
               Seven
               Instances
               I
               shall
               give
               of
               his
               Continuance
               in
               FORGERY
               .
            
             
               I.
               T.
               Hicks's
               first
               F●rgery
               begins
               with
               his
               Title-Pag●
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               very
               Passage
               ,
               where
               he
               promiseth
               
                 an
                 Evinc●ment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Objections
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Fictions
                 ,
                 but
                 real
                 Truths
              
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               content
               himself
               in
               making
               the
               Evincement
               of
               his
               own
               Objections
               against
               us
               (
               unfairly
               over-looking
               ours
               )
               to
               be
               all
               he
               is
               concern'd
               in
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               many
               words
               tells
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 things
                 objected
                 against
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 in
                 th●
                 two
                 former
              
               Dialogues
               
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 a
              
               Quaker
               
                 is
                 quit●
                 another
                 thing
                 then
                 a
              
               Christian
               ;
               who
               never
               said
               or
               co●fessed
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               all
               my
               Life
               :
               For
               I
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               the
               Controversie
               rise
               higher
               ,
               and
               went
               further
               then
               his
               meer
               Objections
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 ●o
                 all
                 he
                 gave
                 under
                 our
                 Name
              
               ;
               as
               both
               the
               Question
               stated
               ,
               and
               my
               Pursuit
               of
               it
               do
               evidently
               prove
               .
               So
               that
               he
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               clearing
               of
               his
               own
               Objections
               enough
               (
               yet
               more
               then
               he
               can
               e●er
               do
               )
               brings
               me
               in
               with
               a
               Confession
               of
               a
               thing
               I
               never
               
               thought
               on
               ,
               much
               less
               ever
               writ
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               call
               this
               but
               Forgery
               upon
               Forgery
               ?
            
             
               II.
               His
               Second
               Forgery
               brings
               me
               in
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 Qu.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   thy
                   Quotations
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   freely
                   acknowl●dge
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                
                 Quaker
                 
                   is
                   quite
                   another
                   thing
                   then
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 Rail
                 .
                 p.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Passage
               so
               laid
               down
               by
               me
               ;
               my
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               T.
               Hicks
               
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 Second
                 Part
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hopes
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 charged
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 by
                 Quotations
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Books
              
               ;
               If
               faithfully
               done
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 freely
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 a
              
               Quaker
               
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 then
                 a
              
               Christian
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               lay
               the
               Hazard
               of
               a
               
               Quaker's
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Quotations
               ,
               but
               the
               Use
               of
               and
               Application
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 faithfully
                 done
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               make
               those
               Quotations
               and
               his
               Charges
               meet
               against
               us
               ,
               I
               shall
               concede
               ;
               for
               a
               Quotation
               implies
               an
               Agreement
               .
               He
               hoped
               to
               creep
               out
               at
               a
               few
               right
               Citings
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 look'd
                 all
                 false
                 Applying
                 and
                 Perverting
              
               by
               unnatural
               Consequences
               to
               his
               Crooked
               Purpose
               .
               Though
               had
               I
               said
               ,
               as
               he
               sets
               me
               down
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               no
               Cause
               to
               fear
               the
               Issue
               ;
               since
               if
               Naming
               us
               may
               go
               for
               quoting
               ,
               he
               has
               done
               it
               an
               Hundred
               times
               ,
               where
               he
               has
               directed
               to
               no
               particular
               Way
               of
               knowing
               the
               Truth
               thereof
               ,
               consequently
               a
               Forger
               ;
               and
               where
               he
               has
               been
               more
               punctual
               ,
               I
               dare
               abide
               by
               every
               such
               one
               he
               ever
               made
               ,
               well
               knowing
               he
               cannot
               get
               one
               Letter
               to
               speak
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               meer
               Sophistry
               and
               customary
               Wrests
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               His
               Third
               Forgery
               in
               this
               3d
               Dialogue
               is
               thus
               laid
               down
               by
               him
               .
               He
               begins
               with
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               last
               Passage
               he
               quoted
               for
               mine
               .
            
             
               
                 Anabapt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   well
                   advised
                   in
                   what
                   thou
                   sayest
                
                 ?
                 p.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quak.
                 
              
               
                 Were
                 we
                 as
                 thou
                 representest
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 severest
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 God
                 we
                 might
                 justly
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Portion
                 ,
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                   against
                   Rail
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Stress
                 lies
                 here
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 Answer
                 were
                 ever
                 given
                 by
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 't
                 is
                 now
                 made
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 No
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 a
                 Forger
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 ever
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Tendency
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 greater
                 Forger
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 two
                 Passages
                 unto
                 which
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 twice
                 for
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 helpt
                 to
                 a
                 clearer
                 Sight
                 of
                 the
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 third
                 Dialogue
                 he
                 queries
                 of
                 me
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   well
                   advis●d
                   in
                   what
                   thou
                   sayest
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   ,
                   If
                   my
                   Quotations
                   be
                   ●rue
                   ,
                   thou
                   doest
                   freely
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   a
                
                 Quaker
                 
                   is
                   quite
                   anoth●r
                   thing
                   th●n
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Dial.
                 3.
                 p.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quak.
                 
              
               
                 Were
                 we
                 as
                 thou
                 representest
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 severest
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 the
                 eternal
                 God
                 we
                 might
                 justly
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Portion
                 ,
                 
                   R.
                   against
                   R.
                   p.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 layes
                 it
                 down
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   T.
                   ●
                
                 .
              
               
                 queries
                 ,
                 
                   Will
                   you
                   be
                   so
                   liberal
                   of
                   your
                   Revilings
                   ,
                   whether
                   your
                   Adversary
                   give
                   occasion
                   or
                   not
                
                 ?
                 He
                 answereth
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 Quak.
                 
                   It
                   concerns
                   u●
                   to
                   render
                   them
                   as
                   ridiculous
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   Friends
                   b●li●ve
                   ,
                   They
                   do
                   
                   nothing
                   but
                   contradict
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 which
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 this
                 Reflection
                 :
                 
                   Certainly
                   these
                   things
                   shew
                   such
                   premeditated
                   and
                   willfull
                   Obstinacy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   that
                   w●re
                   we
                   what
                   he
                   represents
                   us
                   to
                   be
                
                 IN
                 THIS
                 VERY
                 MATTER
                 ▪
                 
                   the
                   severest
                   Plagues
                   and
                   Judgments
                   of
                   the
                   eternal
                   God
                   we
                   might
                   justly
                   expect
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Portion
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 p.
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 said
                 IN
                 THIS
                 VERY
                 MATTER
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 Matter
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 wrest
                 or
                 twist
                 it
                 to
                 :
                 Oh
                 gross
                 Abuse
                 !
                 Shall
                 this
                 Man
                 go
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 But
                 his
                 Evil
                 is
                 greatly
                 hightned
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Words
                 were
                 spoken
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Passage
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Minute
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 a●
                 attempted
                 to
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 Forgery
                 ,
                 though
                 so
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 pag.
                 67.
                 of
                 my
                 Answer
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Quotation
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 sense
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 for
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 Fiction
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 makes
                 i●
                 a
                 formal
                 Answer
                 to
                 ●
                 Question
                 about
                 right
                 and
                 wrong
                 Quotations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 there
                 in
                 Question
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 might
                 expect
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   if
                   so
                   morally
                   Evil
                   as
                   h●
                   brought
                   us
                   in
                   spe●king
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 directed
                 us
                 to
                 no
                 particular
                 Proof
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 might
                 justly
                 expect
                 the
                 Plagues
                 a●d
                 Judgme●ts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   if
                   he
                   represented
                   us
                   right
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Quotations
                   about
                   Doctrines
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Books
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   never
                   th●
                   Question
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 can
                 thus
                 invent
                 ,
                 add
                 ,
                 diminish
                 ,
                 and
                 transpose
                 ,
                 both
                 Words
                 and
                 Sentence●
                 ,
                 may
                 write
                 Dialogues
                 at
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 easily
                 abuse
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 called
                 Quakers
                 .
              
            
             
               IIII.
               His
               fourth
               Forgery
               he
               makes
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               think
               ●t
               ●o
               re●●●k
               ,
               is
               this
               ▪
            
             
               
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 doest
                 thou
                 indeed
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Quotations
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Dialogues
                 are
                 Forgeries
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Quak.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   do
                   so
                
                 ,
                 Dial.
                 3.
                 p.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 false
                 :
                 I
                 never
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 writ
                 so
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 taking
                 Quotations
                 for
                 places
                 cited
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Book
                 and
                 Page
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 generally
                 accepted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 brings
                 me
                 in
                 denying
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 beside
                 my
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 he
                 shuffles
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 delude
                 simple
                 People
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Quotation
                 (
                 which
                 taken
                 strictly
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 those
                 Answers
                 he
                 made
                 us
                 to
                 give
                 )
                 by
                 getting
                 a
                 few
                 Passages
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 punctually
                 made
                 (
                 though
                 miserably
                 perverted
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 ,
                 all
                 given
                 under
                 our
                 Name
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 cited
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 allowed
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Term
                 
                   [
                   Quotations
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 referred
                 us
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 Answer
                 in
                 any
                 Book
                 I
                 ever
                 wrot
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 proving
                 and
                 evincing
                 former
                 Charges
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 multiply
                 more
                 Fictions
                 ,
                 and
                 add
                 to
                 his
                 other
                 Score
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               His
               Fifth
               Forgery
               is
               in
               page
               59.
               and
               consists
               of
               two
               Parts
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               The
               foisting
               in
               of
               the
               Word
               only
               ,
               The
               second
               of
               mis-placing
               and
               applying
               my
               Answer
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               better
               have
               his
               Ends
               upon
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               of
               his
               many
               unruly
               reigning
               Sins
               .
               Observe
               ,
               because
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
                 respected
                 not
                 those
                 universal
                 and
                 eternal
                 Precepts
                 of
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 Righteousness
              
               (
               as
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               untruly
               inferr'd
               )
               
                 But
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 particular
                 Injunctions
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Going
                 of
              
               Moses
               to
               
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 with
                 many
                 more
              
               .
               And
               because
               I
               explain
               an
               other
               Passage
               out
               of
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               by
               him
               cited
               and
               wrested
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 dead
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 yet
                 subject
                 to
                 Ordinances
                 ;
              
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               E.
               B.
               pleads
               ONLY
               
                 against
                 such
                 Ordina●ces
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 but
                 Shadowy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pass
                 off
              
               ;
               He
               puts
               the
               Adverb
               Only
               ,
               by
               me
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               what
               I
               said
               to
               this
               last
               Citation
               out
               of
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               in
               my
               Explanation
               of
               the
               first
               Citation
               ,
               where
               I
               never
               mentioned
               it
               .
               And
               that
               he
               might
               fasten
               a
               Contradiction
               upon
               me
               ,
               he
               omits
               this
               last
               Citation
               out
               of
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               mentioned
               in
               his
               second
               Dialogue
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Answer
               I
               gave
               to
               his
               Use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               belong
               to
               that
               which
               I
               gave
               to
               the
               former
               about
               Commands
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               but
               one
               entire
               Answer
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Passage
               ,
               which
               were
               really
               two
               .
            
             
               The
               Advantage
               he
               hoped
               to
               gain
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               intended
               by
               Commands
               ,
               only
               extraordinary
               Ones
               ,
               as
               
               Mos●s's
               going
               to
               Pharoah
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               say
               ,
               That
               E.
               B.
               
                 only
                 meant
                 such
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 are
                 Shadowy
              
               ;
               if
               only
               such
               extraordinary
               ,
               then
               not
               only
               such
               Shadowy
               ;
               if
               only
               such
               shadowy
               ,
               then
               not
               only
               such
               extraordinary
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               said
               of
               the
               same
               Passage
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               Occasion
               ;
               whereas
               the
               first
               was
               in
               page
               47.
               of
               E.
               B's
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               page
               105.
               as
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               himself
               quotes
               them
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               Dialogue
               ,
               p.
               59
               ,
               61.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               yet
               adds
               Blackness
               to
               this
               Forgery
               ,
               is
               first
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               he
               foisted
               into
               my
               Explanation
               of
               the
               first
               Passage
               ,
               he
               bas●ly
               left
               out
               these
               three
               Words
               [
               with
               many
               more
               ]
               which
               were
               on
               Purpose
               to
               shew
               I
               did
               not
               stint
               E.
               B's
               Use
               of
               the
               Word
               Command
               ,
               to
               the
               extraordin●ry
               Ca●es
               ,
               instanced
               in
               my
               Answer
               .
               And
               next
               
               that
               ,
               after
               all
               that
               premeditated
               Injustice
               ,
               he
               flings
               these
               stinking
               Interrogatories
               at
               me
               ,
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 consult
                 thy
                 Credit
                 in
                 multiplying
                 such
                 Instances
                 of
                 thy
                 Inadvertency
                 and
                 Folly
                 ?
                 What
                 Reason
                 hath
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 b●lieve
                 thee
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 what
                 thou
                 affirmest
                 or
                 denyest
                 ,
                 that
                 dost
                 so
                 apparently
                 contradict
                 thy
                 s●lf
              
               ?
               This
               is
               not
               only
               to
               be
               bad
               ,
               but
               brazen
               withall
               .
               To
               contradict
               a
               Man's
               self
               is
               reproveable
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               Contradictions
               in
               another
               Man's
               Name
               ,
               is
               detestable
               :
               To
               commit
               Injuries
               against
               any
               is
               ill
               done
               ;
               but
               to
               brave
               the
               wronged
               with
               insolent
               Reflections
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               Aggravation
               .
               What
               think
               the
               more
               sober
               among
               the
               Bap●●sts
               of
               the●e
               Things
               ?
            
             
               VI.
               The
               Sixth
               Forgery
               I
               shall
               now
               mention
               is
               the
               Answer
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               makes
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               to
               give
               in
               his
               second
               Dialogue
               ,
               pag.
               1.
               
               The
               Question
               and
               Answer
               I
               will
               recite
               .
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   form●rly
                   detected
                   you
                   of
                   se●eral
                   perniciou●
                   Error●
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Light
                   within
                   ,
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   What
                   say
                   you
                   thereunto
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Quak.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 follow
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 G.
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 denies
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 ever
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Appendix
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 13.
                 
                 Though
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 tells
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 he
                 no
                 wayes
                 doubts
                 the
                 Thing
                 .
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 lye
                 under
                 the
                 Charge
                 of
                 Forg●ry
                 ,
                 so
                 fixt
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 
                   G.
                   W.
                
                 has
                 by
                 his
                 Legerdemain
                 ,
                 p.
                 69.
                 trapt
                 in
                 
                   Joh.
                   Gladman
                
                 ,
                 to
                 cloak
                 his
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 G.
                 W.
                 
                   denies
                   that
                   he
                   said
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Plagues
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 follow
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                   ,
                   th●se
                   may
                   certifie
                   ,
                   that
                
                 G.
                 W.
                 
                   and
                   my self
                   being
                   in
                   D●scourse
                   about
                   the
                   Dialogue
                
                 between
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 a
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   said
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Plagues
                 
                 and
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 follow
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Hand
                 in
                 that
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 disperst
                 it
                 .
                 
                   J.
                   Gladman
                   ,
                   Dial.
                
                 p.
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Meaness
                 of
                 the
                 Shift
                 aggravates
                 the
                 Forgery
                 :
                 Did
                 
                   G.
                   W.
                
                 ever
                 deny
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 so
                 to
                 
                   J.
                   G.
                
                 or
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Question
                 ?
                 Vain
                 Man
                 !
                 or
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 Does
                 
                   J.
                   Gladman
                
                 certifie
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   G.
                   W.
                
                 said
                 so
                 to
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 controversially
                 askt
                 him
                 that
                 Question
                 ?
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 :
                 Or
                 does
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 ever
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 Question
                 askt
                 him
                 ?
                 Clear
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   G.
                   W.
                
                 never
                 deny'd
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Effects
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Body
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 any
                 Occasion
                 (
                 Therefore
                 hath
                 
                   J.
                   G.
                
                 also
                 manifestly
                 wronged
                 him
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 whereas
                 G.
                 W.
                 
                   denies
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Untruth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 G.
                 W's
                 own
                 Answer
                 ,
                 Appendix
                 p.
                 13.
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 evident
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 this
                 Certificate
                 goes
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 testifie
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 denied
                 ;
                 
                   Therefore
                   no
                   Certificate
                   to
                   clear
                   the
                   Matter
                   objected
                   against
                
                 T.H.
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 received
                 by
                 Word
                 or
                 Writing
                 any
                 such
                 Question
                 from
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 much
                 less
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 return
                 him
                 
                   any
                   such
                   Answer
                
                 ;
                 consequently
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 a
                 Forger
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 parallel
                 the
                 Case
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 a
                 Dispute
                 between
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 a
                 Pr●destinarian
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   J.
                   Ives
                
                 an
                 Vniversalist
                 ,
                 both
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 about
                 
                   El●ction
                   and
                   Reprobation
                
                 ;
                 And
                 
                   J.
                   Ives
                
                 using
                 his
                 Wits
                 to
                 depaint
                 T.
                 H's
                 Opinion
                 to
                 greatest
                 Disadvantage
                 ;
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 looking
                 upon
                 as
                 Unfair
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 doctrinally
                 ,
                 gravely
                 and
                 justly
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Sober
                 Disputation
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 falls
                 upon
                 
                   J.
                   Ives
                
                 with
                 this
                 Rebuke
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   an
                   Vng●dly
                   ;
                   Vain
                   and
                   Ca●tious
                   Man
                   ;
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   
                   will
                   overtake
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   Repent
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   daring
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   unfair
                   Dealing
                   with
                   me
                   J.
                   Ives
                
                 immediately
                 writes
                 a
                 Dialogue
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Question
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 J.
                 Ives
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 to
                 those
                 gross
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Absurdities
                 I
                 charged
                 thy
                 Narrow
                 and
                 Ill-natured
                 Opinion
                 with
                 ;
                 
                   of
                   damning
                   men
                   unconditionally
                   from
                   all
                   Eternity
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                
                 thereby
                 rendring
                 God
                 
                   more
                   Cruel
                   then
                   M●n
                   and
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   that
                   naturally
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   their
                   Off-sprin●
                
                 representing
                 him
                 partial
                 and
                 
                   double-minded
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   a
                   reveal●d
                   Will
                   that
                   speaks
                   of
                   his
                   Desire
                   that
                   all
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   secret
                   Will
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   damns
                   far
                   the
                   great●st
                   part
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   Obey
                   or
                   Rebel
                
                 ?
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 cruel
                 and
                 black
                 Aspect
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 considered
                 them
                 well
                 ;
                 hast
                 thou
                 any
                 Reasons
                 to
                 offer
                 in
                 Countenance
                 and
                 Defence
                 of
                 this
                 horrid
                 Opinion
                 ?
                 What
                 sayest
                 thou
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               is
               made
               by
               
                 J.
                 Ives
              
               to
               answer
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 T.
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   an
                   Vngodly
                   ,
                   Vain
                   an●
                   Captious
                   Man
                   ;
                   The
                   Judgments
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   overtake
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   Repent
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   daring
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   unfair
                   Dealing
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               I
               would
               ask
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               if
               he
               thinks
               this
               Reflection
               ,
               by
               him
               given
               upon
               the
               supposed
               disingenuous
               Carriage
               of
               
                 J.
                 Ives
              
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               proper
               and
               suitable
               Answer
               for
               
                 J.
                 Iv●s
              
               to
               give
               in
               his
               Name
               to
               a
               doctrinal
               Question
               ,
               unto
               which
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               given
               as
               an
               Answer
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               how
               injuriously
               has
               he
               dealt
               with
               
                 G.
                 W
              
               ?
               Are
               our
               Rebukes
               of
               T.
               Hicks's
               Unrighteous
               and
               Prophane
               Carriage
               in
               his
               Dialogues
               ,
               the
               only
               Reasons
               we
               are
               able
               to
               render
               in
               Defence
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               doctrinal
               Objections
               ?
               Or
               may
               a
               man
               honestly
               take
               another's
               
               Answer
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               his
               own
               Question
               ,
               however
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               other
               man's
               Name
               ,
               with
               design
               to
               render
               him
               so
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               certainly
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               has
               not
               acted
               the
               Christian
               ,
               but
               the
               Counterfeit
               with
               us
               :
               And
               God
               will
               require
               this
               Wickedness
               at
               the
               Church's
               Hand
               to
               which
               he
               relates
               ,
               if
               they
               indulge
               or
               connive
               at
               it
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               His
               Seventh
               Forgery
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               which
               I
               will
               now
               stand
               to
               mention
               ,
               is
               ●●is
               ,
               and
               I
               intreat
               my
               Readers
               Attention
               ;
               for
               He
               or
               I
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               Guilty
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               second
               Dialogue
               pag.
               5.
               he
               thus
               brings
               me
               in
               :
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   free
                   and
                   plain
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   respect
                   is
                   Christ
                   said
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   DYE
                   for
                   Sinners
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quak.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 fulfil'd
                 the
                 Law
                 Onely
                 as
                 our
                 Pattern
                 or
                 Example
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 telling
                 us
                 of
                 ●uch
                 a
                 Way
                 of
                 being
                 Justified
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 informs
                 us
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 he
                 abode
                 in
                 his
                 Father's
                 Love
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 Obedience
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 telling
                 us
                 of
                 being
                 Justified
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Obedience
                 imputed
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 we
                 keep
                 his
                 Commands
                 and
                 obey
                 for
                 our selves
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 but
                 our
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   Pen.
                   Sand.
                   Found
                   .
                   shak
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 return'd
                 two
                 Pages
                 of
                 Answer
                 ,
                 in
                 Defence
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 detect
                 his
                 Forgery
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ventured
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 wonted
                 Disingenuity
                 perverted
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 him
                 patiently
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   thou
                   seemest
                   to
                   grant
                   that
                   Christs
                   Death
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   this
                   a●ree
                   with
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   formerly
                   asserted
                
                 ?
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christ
                 fulfill'd
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Onely
                 as
                 our
                 Pattern
                 or
                 Example
                 ,
                 Dial
                 3.
                 pag.
                 74.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Qu●k
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Quotation
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 exactly
                 like
                 
                 thy self
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 find
                 the
                 word
                 Onely
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 wronged
                 me
                 ;
                 But
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 Fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Subject
                 treated
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Onely
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Forg●r
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 grounded
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   keep
                   my
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   abide
                   in
                   my
                   Love
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                   against
                   Rail
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 78.
                 
                 
                   Sand.
                   Fou●d
                
                 .
                 p.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   H●re
                   it
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   whether
                   thy
                   Dishonesty
                   or
                   Impudenc●
                   be
                   the
                   greater
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   this
                   Answer
                   thou
                   are
                   guilty
                   of
                   no
                   l●ss
                   then
                   three
                   notorious
                   Vntru●hs
                   :
                   First
                   thou
                   insinuatest
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Text
                 above
                 named
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 Text
                 from
                 which
                 thou
                 didst
                 argue
                 in
                 thy
                 
                   Sand.
                   Found
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 26.
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 Fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Subject
                 treated
                 on
                 there
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 very
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Only
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 :
                 
                   Thus
                   hast
                   thou
                   aggravat●d
                   thy
                   Wickedness
                   in
                   adding
                   Lye
                   unto
                   Lye
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   knowingly
                   ,
                
                 Dial.
                 3.
                 p.
                 74
                 ,
                 75.
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 now
                 Time
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 hear
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 to
                 determine
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Forger
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lyar
                 ;
                 T.
                 H.
                 or
                 
                   W.
                   P.
                
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 suggests
                 by
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   sayest
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   this
                   agree
                   with
                   thy
                   former
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   That
                   Christ
                   fulfill'd
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 only
                 
                   as
                   our
                   Pattern
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Death
                 and
                 Suff●rings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Propitiation
                 to
                 declare
                 God's
                 Righteousness
                 for
                 the
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 those
                 W●●●s
                 relate
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Christ
                   fu●fi●●●d
                   the
                   Law
                   as
                   our
                   Pattern
                   ,
                
                 ●●ich
                 really
                 was
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 pag.
                 24
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 because
                 we
                 assert
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 our
                 Example
                 
                 in
                 Fulfilling
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 would
                 conclude
                 from
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   only
                   our
                   Example
                   in
                   ending
                   Types
                   ,
                   Shadows
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Propitiations
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 great
                 Forgery
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 answer
                 two
                 Questions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 pag.
                 52.
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Dialogue
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 in
                 pag.
                 74
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Death
                 &
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wholely
                   related
                   to
                   but
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   personal
                   Obedience
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 forbear
                 one
                 Instance
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 foul
                 Miscarriage
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Anab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Are
                   we
                   no
                   further
                   concern'd
                   in
                   the
                   Obedience
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   without
                   us
                   ,
                   then
                   only
                   as
                   our
                   Example
                   or
                   Patttern
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quack
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 more
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 have
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 Only
                 as
                 our
                 Example
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 clearer
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 thrusts
                 the
                 
                   Sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 into
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 making
                 me
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Benefit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 assert
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 our
                 Example
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 daily
                 Duty
                 unto
                 Acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Sin.
                 Is
                 this
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Guilty
                   of
                   Fiction
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 describe
                 a
                 real
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ?
                 Oh
                 hateful
                 Injuries
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 In
                 his
                 Quotation
                 of
                 my
                 Answer
                 he
                 hath
                 omitted
                 two
                 Pass●ges
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 can
                 find
                 such
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Question
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 wronged
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 placed
                 the●e
                 words
                 between
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 dropped
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   or
                   the
                   M●●ter
                   strictly
                   contained
                   in
                   that
                   Question
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 knew
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 compass
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Question
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   what
                   R●spect
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   Sinners
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Answer
                 he
                 made
                 me
                 give
                 ,
                 truly
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 
                 filling
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
                 Oh
                 Injurious
                 Man
                 !
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Christian
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 next
                 Omission
                 is
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Answer
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 from
                 my
                 Argument
                 (
                 by
                 him
                 cited
                 for
                 Proof
                 of
                 his
                 Charge
                 )
                 upon
                 John
                 15.10
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 keep
                 my
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 (
                 ●aid
                 I
                 )
                 
                   that
                   this
                   concern'd
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   fulfill
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                   he
                   fulfil'd
                   ,
                   the
                   plac●
                   of
                   Scripture
                   quoted
                   ,
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Mat●er
                   of
                   the
                   Argument
                   clearly
                   prove
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   our
                   Example
                   in
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   ●hough
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   Ending
                   of
                   Types
                   &
                   Shadows
                   ,
                
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 Rail
                 .
                 pag.
                 79.
                 
                 Which
                 Passages
                 R●ader
                 ,
                 plainly
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 those
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 extended
                 to
                 Christ's
                 being
                 but
                 our
                 Example
                 in
                 the
                 Fulfilling
                 
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 by
                 his
                 Sophistry
                 would
                 insinuate
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Three
                   notorious
                   Vntruths
                
                 he
                 chargeth
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 take
                 what
                 follows
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 sayes
                 I
                 insinuate
                 as
                 if
                 John
                 15.10
                 .
                 
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   Text
                   from
                   whence
                   I
                   argued
                   in
                   my
                
                 Sand.
                 Found
                 ,
                 pag.
                 26.
                 which
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 only
                 charg'd
                 him
                 with
                 having
                 argued
                 from
                 that
                 Text
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 such
                 word
                 or
                 matter
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 denies
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   the
                   Fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Subject
                   treated
                   on
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   know
                   therein
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   falsly
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 two
                 Tales
                 in
                 charging
                 one
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 understands
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Whole
                 Law
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 fulfil
                 ,
                 be
                 intended
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 very
                 Text
                 &
                 Argument
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Keeping
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Comman●ments
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 abide
                 in
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 insisted
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 He
                 tells
                 an
                 Vntruth
                 in
                 charging
                 me
                 with
                 th●
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 declined
                 
                 ●his
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Arguments
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 proved
                 the
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 Christ's
                 keeping
                 his
                 own
                 Commandements
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 made
                 good
                 my
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Keeping
                 his
                 Commandments
                 as
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 Father's
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Acceptance
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 He
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   certain
                   ,
                   the
                   Word
                   Only
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   add
                   Lye
                   unto
                   Lye
                   knowingly
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 makes
                 other
                 
                   Two
                   Vntruths
                
                 on
                 my
                 Adversary's
                 part
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Word
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Argument
                 and
                 Paragraph
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 Citation
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 
                   Sand.
                   Found
                   .
                   Shak.
                
                 pag.
                 26.
                 
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 Dial.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 52.
                 
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                   against
                   Rail
                
                 .
                 pag.
                 79.
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 His
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 know
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 makes
                 up
                 his
                 other
                 Falshood
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 acquaint
                 all
                 men
                 with
                 my
                 
                   Folly
                   and
                   Madness
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 term
                 his
                 own
                 horrible
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 referred
                 in
                 his
                 Citation
                 not
                 to
                 John
                 15.10
                 .
                 but
                 Rom.
                 2.13
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   the
                   Hearers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   are
                   just
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Doers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   shall
                   be
                   justifi●d
                   .
                
                 But
                 do
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 refer
                 to
                 Places
                 they
                 never
                 cite
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Words
                   ,
                   Chapter
                
                 or
                 Verse
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 Dialogues
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 did
                 he
                 refer
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 my
                 Argument
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 Demand
                 .
                 Do
                 men
                 refer
                 to
                 Argumen●s
                 they
                 never
                 mention
                 ?
                 If
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 do
                 mention
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 prove
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Argument
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 referred
                 to
                 ▪
                 Reader
                 ,
                 peruse
                 
                   Sand
                   ,
                   Found
                
                 .
                 p.
                 26.
                 
                 Arg.
                 5.
                 
                 Dial
                 2.
                 p.
                 52.
                 
                 
                   Reas
                   .
                   against
                   Rail
                
                 .
                 p.
                 78
                 ,
                 79.
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 his
                 palpable
                 Untruth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 becau●e
                 he
                 builds
                 here
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 l●t's
                 bear
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Unless
                   we
                   be
                   Doers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   Chri●t
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   our
                   Example
                   ,
                   to
                   fulfill
                   ,
                   we
                   
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   just
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   Let
                   not
                   any
                   fancy
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   SO
                   fulfill'd
                   it
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     exclude
                     their
                     Obedience
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   being
                   requisite
                   to
                   their
                   Acceptance
                   ,
                   but
                   Onely
                   as
                   their
                   Pattern
                   .
                
                 Here
                 Only
                 is
                 mentioned
                 :
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Place
                 cited
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 that
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 exprest
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 I
                 no
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   T.
                   Hicks
                
                 a
                 Forger
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 This
                 Law
                 mention'd
                 Rom.
                 2.13
                 .
                 was
                 the
                 Moral
                 &
                 
                   Eternal
                   Law
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 that
                 
                   Shadowy
                   Law
                
                 containing
                 
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Propitiatories
                   ,
                   Meats
                   ,
                   Drinks
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   d●vers
                   Washings
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 fulfill'd
                 and
                 ended
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 would
                 make
                 me
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 Onely
                 our
                 Example
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Jewish
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 next
                 verses
                 prove
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   when
                   the
                
                 Gentiles
                 
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   do
                   the
                   Things
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   these
                   having
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   Law
                   unto
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   shew
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   Hearts
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   not
                
                 ;
                 consequently
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 contradict
                 or
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 only
                 our
                 Example
                 in
                 keeping
                 that
                 Law
                 which
                 the
                 best
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Thus
                 hath
                 he
                 unworthily
                 
                   added
                   ,
                   diminished
                   ,
                   mis-rendred
                   ,
                   transposed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 call'd
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 are
                 deeply
                 co●cern'd
                 to
                 reckon
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 this
                 
                   great
                   Scandal
                
                 to
                 their
                 Profession
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 I
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Law
                
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 worse
                 Consequence
                 from
                 my
                 words
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 man's
                 Obedience
                 to
                 God's
                 Law
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 his
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 only
                 Christ
                 became
                 our
                 Example
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 our
                 Pattern
                 in
                 things
                 
                 that
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 related
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 perform
                 and
                 finish
                 ;
                 so
                 was
                 he
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 Pattern
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 constant
                 Duty
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 
                   T.
                   H.
                
                 snap
                 and
                 catch
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Leg●rdemains
                 ,
                 pag.
                 69.
                 only
                 take
                 this
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 his
                 Reflection
                 upon
                 that
                 Argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 SO
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exclude
                 our
                 Obedience
                 from
                 being
                 requisite
                 to
                 our
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 he
                 implies
                 
                   a
                   Denyal
                   of
                   the
                   N●cessity
                   of
                   Obeying
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   Acceptance
                   with
                   God
                
                 ;
                 A
                 Doctrine
                 suited
                 to
                 his
                 Practice
                 ,
                 contrived
                 and
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 Ease
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 ▪
                 no
                 wonder
                 he
                 struggles
                 so
                 hard
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 it
                 nothing
                 but
                 Horror
                 would
                 surround
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 alwayes
                 expect
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 Blow
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 ,
                 assassinating
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 a
                 Trick
                 that
                 lives
                 nearer
                 his
                 Complexion
                 then
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Vengeance
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 every
                 Soul
                 that
                 loveth
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 Lye.
                 
              
               
                 With
                 you
                 ▪
                 the
                 People
                 called
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 this
                 Section
                 ;
                 Right
                 us
                 ,
                 Right
                 your selves
                 ;
                 Right
                 our
                 Profession
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Unfair
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 and
                 your selves
                 of
                 so
                 Scandalous
                 an
                 Advocate
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             II.
             That
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             has
             grosly
             Perverted
             our
             Writings
             .
          
           
             TO
             Forge
             is
             bad
             ,
             but
             to
             Pervert
             may
             in
             a
             Sen●e
             be
             worse
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             to
             mis-use
             true
             words
             ,
             and
             by
             Disguise
             twist
             them
             to
             a
             Sense
             never
             intended
             ,
             when
             many
             times
             that
             which
             is
             false
             it
             undiscernably
             swallowed
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             something
             that
             's
             true
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             another
             Charge
             I
             exhibited
             again●t
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             ,
             
             and
             an
             Argument
             by
             which
             I
             proved
             him
             no
             Christian
             .
             I
             frequently
             in
             my
             Book
             took
             Occasion
             to
             detect
             him
             of
             this
             Unworthy
             Practice
             and
             more
             especially
             by
             26
             instances
             under
             a
             distinct
             Head
             ,
             containing
             ten
             page●
             ,
             our
             Principles
             in
             one
             Column
             ,
             and
             his
             Perversions
             ,
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             he
             seems
             dumb
             to
             the
             Charge
             .
             Shall
             I
             enter
             him
             mute
             ?
             that
             may
             alter
             ,
             but
             not
             excuse
             the
             Punishment
             (
             Ass●ssinating
             always
             excepted
             .
             )
             I
             shall
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             for
             thy
             sake
             and
             the
             Truth
             's
             ,
             produce
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             to
             whom
             this
             may
             come
             ,
             may
             have
             some
             Account
             of
             his
             Carriage
             in
             his
             former
             Dialogues
             .
          
           
             I.
             From
             our
             Belief
             of
             the
             Light
             's
             Sufficiency
             to
             save
             ,
             he
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               all
               other
               Means
               are
               needless
               ,
            
             Dial.
             1.
             p.
             36
             ,
             37.
             not
             considering
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Light
             's
             Insufficiency
             ,
             but
             man's
             Weakness
             ,
             that
             occasion'd
             them
             .
             He
             might
             object
             Insufficiency
             as
             well
             against
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             II.
             From
             our
             making
             the
             Illumination
             in
             man
             to
             be
             a
             natural
             Emanation
             or
             Product
             of
             the
             divine
             Word
             which
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             wickedly
             turns
             it
             to
             
               An
               Effect
               of
               God's
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             so
             sayes
             ,
             
               we
               would
               make
               Beasts
               and
               Trees
               ,
            
             &c.
             also
             divine
             ,
             Ibid.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             III.
             From
             our
             asserting
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             shineth
             within
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Wicked
             as
             well
             as
             Good
             Men
             ,
             He
             tells
             People
             (
             in
             our
             Name
             )
             
               that
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               every
               Wicked
               Man
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             Cont.
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Though
             through
             Rebellion
             they
             partake
             not
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             Power
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             IV.
             From
             our
             affirming
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Teacher
             of
             his
             ●eople
             ,
             He
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               we
               deny
               all
               Ministry
               and
               Visible
               Worship
               ,
            
             though
             they
             stand
             in
             God's
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Dial.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             V.
             From
             our
             believing
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             his
             People
             ,
             according
             to
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             such
             he
             is
             crucified
             by
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             He
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               we
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               as
               well
               without
               as
               within
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               was
               ever
               crucified
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             1
             Dial.
             p.
             44.
             
             Contin
             .
             pag.
             37
             ,
             40
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             VI.
             From
             our
             denying
             of
             their
             rigid
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             punished
             by
             his
             Father
             for
             our
             Sin
             ;
             and
             that
             Sins
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             answered
             for
             :
             And
             that
             men
             may
             be
             Holy
             by
             Virtue
             thereof
             ,
             though
             not
             new
             ,
             but
             old
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             unholy
             in
             themselves
             ,
             He
             unworthily
             concludes
             ,
             
               That
               We
               disown
               Christ's
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               a
               Propitiation
               ,
               that
               it
               carried
               away
               Sins
               past
               ,
               and
               sealed
               Remission
               in
               his
               Blood
               to
               as
               many
               as
               believe
               :
               And
               that
               we
               expect
               to
               be
               both
               forgiven
               and
               accepted
               ,
               not
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               nor
               in
               his
               Sacrifice
               &
               Righteoussness
               ,
               but
               our
               own
               Works
               ,
            
             1
             Dial.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Contin
             .
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             From
             our
             pleading
             for
             a
             Perfection
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             of
             growing
             to
             the
             Fulness
             of
             the
             Measure
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             infers
             ,
             
               Our
               Denyal
               of
               Perfection
               in
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               our
               Belief
               of
               as
               high
               a
               Degree
               of
               Perfection
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               ,
            
             Dial.
             1
             pag.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
           
             VIII
             .
             Because
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             Works
             as
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             may
             in
             a
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ●o
             freely
             offered
             it
             upon
             the
             Condition
             of
             believing
             and
             ●being
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             man
             ;
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             suggests
             in
             our
             Name
             ,
             
               That
               we
               exp●ct
               to
               merit
               ●ternal
               Life
               by
               our
               good
               Works
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               our
               own
               Working
               ,
               as
               the
               Spider
               weaves
               his
               Webb
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Bowels
               ,
            
             Dial.
             pag.
             38.
             
             Contin
             .
             pag.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             IX
             .
             Because
             we
             say
             ,
             All
             Spiritual
             Liberty
             stands
             in
             God's
             Power
             (
             that
             redeems
             from
             
             Sathan's
             Snares
             )
             He
             inferreth
             ,
             
               That
               who
               are
               not
               of
               our
               Way
               ,
               should
               have
               no
               Liberty
               ,
            
             Cont.
             pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             X.
             Because
             we
             say
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             the
             great
             Gospel
             -
             Rule
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             The
             Dispensation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             being
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             more
             peculiarly
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             it
             we
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             or
             savingly
             believe
             any
             thing
             declared
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Rule
             for
             believing
             the
             Scriptures
             them selves
             ;
             He
             basely
             suggests
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               cast
               off
               al●
               Precepts
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               so
               will
               not
               bring
               their
               Cheats
               and
               Impostures
               to
               the
               Test
               thereof
               ,
               counting
               them
               of
               no
               more
               Authority
               then
            
             Esop's
             Fables
             ,
             Dial.
             1.
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Contin
             .
             
               Epist
               .
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             .
             Behold
             your
             Anabaptist-Preacher
             !
          
           
             XI
             .
             From
             our
             preaching
             men
             to
             a
             lost
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             whom
             they
             have
             lost
             Fellowship
             with
             ,
             He
             perverts
             it
             to
             our
             believing
             ,
             
               That
               
               God
               and
               Christ
               were
               in
               a
               lost
               or
               undone
               Condition
               ,
            
             Cont.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             XII
             .
             From
             our
             asserting
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             a
             Command
             to
             any
             Servant
             of
             God
             in
             old
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             so
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             
             Moses's
             going
             to
             Pharoah
             ,
             the
             Performance
             of
             
               Types
               ,
               Shadows
            
             and
             Figur●s
             appointed
             for
             a
             Season
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             off
             ,
             unless
             requir'd
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             anew
             ,
             He
             falsly
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               those
               Moral
               and
               Eternal
               Precepts
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               God
               but
               me
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Murder
               ,
               Commit
               Adultery
               ,
               Steal
               ,
               Bare
               False
               Witness
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               binding
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               give
               our selves
               the
               Liberty
               of
               such
               horrid
               Principles
               ,
               as
               the
               contrary
               to
               those
               Principl●s
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               incosistent
               with
               Government
               ,
            
             Contin
             .
             pag.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
             Who
             would
             have
             expected
             this
             from
             a
             profest
             Baptist
             and
             Preacher
             too
             ?
          
           
             XIII
             .
             From
             our
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             natural
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             leaving
             it
             with
             the
             Lord
             to
             give
             us
             a
             Body
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             15.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             This
             Caviller
             endeavours
             to
             possess
             People
             with
             
               our
               Denyal
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               any
               Body
               to
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               however
               spiritual
               or
               glorified
               ,
            
             Dial.
             1.
             p.
             56.
             to
             62.
             
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             from
             our
             asserting
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Denyal
             of
             his
             carnal
             Resurrection
             ;
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Soul
               is
               Part
               of
               God
               ,
               a●d
               that
               no
               future
               Rewards
               or
               Punishments
               are
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
            
             Dial.
             1.
             p.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             These
             Reader
             ,
             are
             some
             of
             the
             many
             Perversions
             this
             Ungodly
             Man
             is
             guilty
             of
             against
             our
             Principles
             .
             Is
             this
             
             to
             condemn
             the
             Quaker
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             to
             evince
             his
             Objections
             against
             him
             to
             be
             real
             Truths
             ?
             Is
             not
             Counterfeit
             a
             Name
             good
             enough
             for
             him
             that
             has
             thus
             counterfeited
             a
             Quaker
             an●
             a
             Christian
             too
             ?
             Will
             this
             bring
             Honour
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ?
             Or
             can
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             their
             Credit
             ,
             to
             encourage
             such
             base
             Attempts
             ,
             when
             but
             a
             midling
             Heathen
             would
             have
             abhorred
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Actor
             of
             half
             that
             Injury
             
               T.
               H.
            
             hath
             not
             only
             committed
             ,
             but
             continues
             in
             ,
             and
             boasts
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             he
             has
             betaken
             himself
             to
             no
             better
             Refuge
             from
             the
             Pursuit
             of
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Cautions
             of
             our
             former
             Book
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             few
             Instances
             make
             evidently
             appear
             to
             all
             that
             dare
             trust
             ,
             and
             will
             but
             impartially
             use
             their
             Eyes
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             my
             saying
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             were
             Admirers
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             pretended
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             both
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             had
             they
             brought
             that
             Deed
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             the
             Light
             would
             have
             shown
             it
             not
             to
             have
             been
             wrought
             in
             God
             ;
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             without
             the
             Light
             could
             not
             effectually
             do
             :
             He
             makes
             no
             Cons●ience
             of
             inferring
             ,
             
               That
               I
               intimate
               an
               Insufficiency
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               convince
               the
            
             Jews
             
               that
               Murder
               was
               a
               Sin
            
             ,
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             13.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Question
             was
             not
             ,
             whether
             Murder
             was
             a
             Sin
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             Jews
             thought
             that
             Murder
             ,
             by
             the
             Scripture
             :
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             give
             us
             an
             Instance
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             the
             End
             of
             my
             Allusion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             If
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             therefore
             insufficient
             in
             T.
             H's
             Account
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             convinced
             by
             them
             of
             Murder
             ;
             neither
             ought
             the
             Light
             within
             to
             be
             reputed
             insufficient
             ,
             because
             Men
             were
             not
             convinced
             of
             their
             Unbelief
             in
             Christ
             by
             it
             .
             I
             will
             answer
             him
             in
             setting
             down
             his
             own
             Words
             to
             me
             :
             
             
               O
               Impious
               Man
            
             !
             sayes
             he
             :
             
               The
               Defect
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               in
               themselves
               ,
               in
               not
               attending
               what
               was
               therein
               delivered
               ,
               wherein
               Murder
               is
               peremptorily
               forbidden
               .
            
             Right
             ;
             But
             ,
             
               O
               Impious
               Man
            
             !
             say
             I
             ,
             the
             Defect
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ,
             in
             not
             attending
             to
             it
             ,
             whereby
             Murder
             is
             also
             forbidden
             .
             How
             much
             more
             sufficient
             now
             ,
             
               T.
               H.
            
             is
             the
             Scripture
             then
             the
             Light
             ?
             Vain
             Shuffler
             !
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             his
             Perversion
             ;
             for
             he
             further
             infers
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               did
               rather
               countenance
               and
               justifie
               ,
               then
               condemn
               them
               in
               that
               Fact
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             13.
             
             Which
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             because
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             
               so
               effectually
            
             discover
             evil
             Conceptions
             as
             the
             
               Light
               within
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             
               rather
               countenance
               and
               justifie
               them
            
             :
             Monstrous
             Baseness
             !
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             were
             his
             Endeavours
             against
             us
             but
             well
             weighed
             of
             all
             that
             see
             them
             ,
             there
             were
             little
             need
             of
             our
             Labour
             in
             his
             Discovery
             ,
             or
             our
             own
             Defence
             .
             But
             that
             which
             aggravates
             his
             Sin
             ,
             is
             the
             hard
             Words
             he
             gives
             me
             after
             all
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             why
             ,
             unless
             to
             cover
             his
             own
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             make
             his
             credulous
             Reader
             think
             me
             as
             hateful
             as
             he
             would
             have
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Perversion
             I
             shall
             instance
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Because
             I
             told
             him
             (
             in
             Answer
             to
             his
             Objection
             about
             the
             Light
             's
             Insufficiency
             ,
             for
             it
             s
             not
             discovering
             to
             the
             Heathen-Philosophers
             how
             Sin
             came
             into
             the
             World
             )
             If
             he
             meant
             by
             that
             Discovery
             ,
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Account
             and
             particular
             History
             ,
             how
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             were
             beguiled
             by
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             it
             was
             nowayes
             to
             his
             Purpose
             (
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             )
             He
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             Baseness
             ,
             makes
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Penning
               of
               that
               History
               was
               to
               no
               Purpos●
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             41.
             thus
             interrogating
             of
             me
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               
               dare
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               this
               is
               to
               no
               Purpose
               ?
               Why
               then
               did
               sacred
               Penmen
               give
               such
               full
               Account
               thereof
               ?
            
             As
             if
             it
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Thing
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Penning
             of
             that
             History
             is
             to
             No
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
            
             T.
             Hicks
             
               's
               Purpose
            
             .
             Is
             this
             the
             Way
             to
             prove
             the
             Quaker
             no
             Christian
             ?
             But
             since
             this
             full
             Account
             is
             made
             such
             a
             great
             Instance
             by
             
               T.
               H.
            
             for
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Insufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               What
               Paradise
            
             Adam
             
               was
               put
               in
               ;
               and
               where
               it
               was
               ?
               What
               was
               that
               Serpent
               that
               tempted
            
             Eve
             ;
             
               a
               fallen
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               a
               Beast
               of
               the
               Field
               ?
               And
               what
               was
               that
               Fruit
               and
               Tree
               God
               forbad
               ,
               and
               the
               Serpent
               tempted
               the
               Woman
               to
               eat
               of
               ?
               And
               what
               was
               the
               Voice
            
             Adam
             
               heard
               in
               the
               Garden
               ?
               What
               were
               those
               Fig-Leaves
               he
               covered
               himself
               withall
               ?
               And
               what
               was
               that
               Death
               that
               he
               dyed
               ?
               And
               what
               were
               those
               Cherubims
               and
               the
               flaming
               Sword
               and
               the
               Tree
               of
               Lif●
               ,
               all
               mentioned
               in
               that
               History
            
             ?
             If
             he
             takes
             the
             Account
             Literally
             ,
             let
             him
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             let
             him
             take
             this
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             then
             Adam
             bodily
             dyed
             ,
             before
             he
             begot
             his
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ;
             and
             the
             History
             gives
             us
             no
             Account
             of
             his
             corporal
             Resurrection
             :
             But
             if
             he
             take
             the
             Account
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             Part
             mystically
             ,
             then
             how
             is
             it
             full
             ,
             clear
             and
             distinct
             ,
             not
             distinguishing
             Literal
             &
             Natural
             from
             Mystical
             and
             Spiritual
             Things
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             Way
             to
             prove
             the
             Insufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             that
             sends
             all
             People
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             for
             a
             sufficient
             Account
             ,
             which
             sayes
             Dr.
             
               Henry
               Moor
            
             of
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               spoke
               in
               and
               reproved
            
             Adam
             
               for
               his
               Lapse
               from
               God
            
             ,
             Philosoph
             .
             Cab.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             However
             it
             be
             ,
             this
             lies
             at
             T
             H's
             Door
             ,
             that
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             his
             Instance
             of
             
             Moses's
             Writing
             
               was
               nothing
               to
               his
               Purpose
            
             ,
             he
             makes
             me
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
               They
               were
               writ
               
               to
               no
               Purpose
               .
            
             If
             he
             loved
             his
             Soul
             ,
             he
             would
             hate
             these
             Courses
             ,
             that
             need
             no
             Aggravation
             ,
             their
             own
             Infamy
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Again
             ,
             from
             my
             acknowledging
             that
             the
             Scripture
             furnisheth
             me
             with
             the
             Knowledge
             ●f
             Christ's
             visible
             Transactions
             ;
             he
             infers
             thus
             ,
             
               which
               is
               as
               if
               thou
               shouldst
               say
               ,
               God
               manifeste●
               〈◊〉
               lesh
               c●uld
               not
               have
               been
               known
               by
               thee
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               revealed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               intimating
               ,
               thou
               couldst
               NEVER
               have
               known
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               meer
               Light
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             44
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Which
             intimates
             ,
             that
             
               Thomas
               Hicks
            
             is
             an
             arrant
             Perverter
             of
             my
             Sen●e
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             Difference
             between
             saying
             ,
             I
             was
             informed
             of
             a
             certain
             Passage
             by
             
               A.
               B.
            
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               was
               impossible
               I
               should
               have
               known
               it
               any
               other
               Way
               then
               by
            
             A.
             B.
             But
             why
             all
             this
             wre●●ing
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             conclude
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               insufficient
            
             ?
             which
             may
             as
             well
             be
             inferred
             against
             God
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             he
             makes
             me
             to
             exclude
             all
             other
             Wayes
             of
             Di●covery
             ,
             the●
             what
             is
             made
             by
             Scripture
             .
             If
             an
             Account
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             is
             as
             sufficient
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             wrot
             both
             of
             Things
             past
             and
             to
             come
             :
             But
             a
             Relation
             being
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             doth
             n●thing
             unnecessarily
             .
             But
             't
             is
             like
             
               T.
               H.
            
             degenerates
             not
             from
             his
             Ancestors
             ;
             he
             can
             cry
             ,
             
               Come
               down
               and
               save
               thy self
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             our
             asserting
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             us
             necessary
             to
             our
             compleat
             Justification
             or
             Acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             
               Our
               making
               those
               Works
               the
               meritorious
               Cause
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             69.
             which
             is
             manifestly
             denyed
             and
             rejected
             by
             me
             ,
             in
             my
             Answer
             ,
             p.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             82
             ,
             83
             ,
             86.
             whi●h
             he
             no
             more
             regards
             ,
             then
             
             if
             it
             never
             were
             :
             The
             Trick
             of
             an
             unfair
             and
             shuffling
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             my
             asserting
             the
             Necessity
             of
             an
             inward
             Work
             of
             Righteousnes●
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             Let
             every
             Man
             prove
             his
             own
             Work
             ,
             &
             then
             shall
             he
             have
             Rejoycing
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             :
             He
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Ends
             upon
             me
             ,
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               dying
               for
               Sinners
               ,
               hath
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Ground
               of
               our
               Rejoycing
               :
               For
               our
               Rejoycing
               must
               be
               in
               our selves
               ,
               not
               in
               another
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             69
             ,
             70.
             
          
           
             That
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             which
             aggravates
             this
             wretched
             Consequence
             by
             him
             ,
             charged
             upon
             me
             ,
             is
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             sayes
             ,
             it
             is
             
               plainly
               deducible
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             plain
             a
             Wrest
             :
             And
             next
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Apostle's
             Words
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             makes
             so
             ill
             an
             Use
             .
          
           
             Is
             this
             to
             make
             the
             Scripture
             his
             Rule
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             unruly
             in
             his
             Abuse
             of
             them
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             a
             lying
             and
             an
             abusive
             Spirit
             has
             been
             his
             Rule
             throughout
             his
             three
             Dialogues
             ,
             which
             God
             rebuke
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             sixth
             Perversion
             is
             as
             follows
             :
             Being
             formerly
             assaulted
             by
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             ,
             Cont.
             p.
             50.
             for
             having
             said
             in
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Serious
               Apology
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             148.
             
             
               That
               Justification
               by
               a
               Righteousness
               wholy
               without
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Divels
            
             ;
             I
             undertook
             my
             Defence
             ,
             and
             performed
             it
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             other
             Dialogues
             ,
             from
             p.
             68.
             to
             p.
             98.
             
             I
             distinguished
             upon
             the
             Word
             Justification
             ,
             first
             as
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             
               barely
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Si●s
               ,
               or
               the
               acquitting
               Men
               of
               the
               Guilt
               and
               Punishment
               due
               to
               Sin
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               free
               Love
               and
               Mercy
               of
               God
               upon
               Repentance
               (
               d●clared
               in
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               as
               a
               Prop●tiation
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               )
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               merited
               by
               the
               best
               Works
               we
               can
               perform
               ,
            
             2dly
             ,
             
             
               As
               it
               imported
               a
               being
               made
               inwardly
               just
               by
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               Christ's
               Everlasting
               Righteousness
               to
               the
               Soul.
            
             To
             leave
             out
             this
             latter
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             former
             only
             sufficient
             (
             whereby
             Men
             are
             left
             in
             an
             unjust
             and
             unrighteous
             State
             )
             I
             affirmed
             to
             be
             a
             
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
            
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             plain
             and
             scriptural
             Distinction
             to
             satisfie
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             (
             would
             he
             but
             be
             satisfied
             )
             what
             I
             meant
             by
             Justification
             ;
             He
             is
             so
             unjust
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             infer
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             
               That
               I
               account
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
            
             (
             because
             transacted
             
               without
               us
            
             )
             
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74.
             
          
           
             Canst
             thou
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             in
             earnest
             think
             ,
             this
             Man
             makes
             Conscience
             of
             his
             Endeavours
             against
             us
             ,
             who
             commits
             these
             frequent
             Abuses
             against
             our
             Books
             ,
             Persons
             and
             Principles
             ?
             As
             if
             because
             I
             acknowledged
             Christ's
             Death
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             declare
             God's
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             one
             Part
             of
             Justification
             ;
             &
             that
             this
             Transaction
             was
             confessedly
             ,
             
               without
               us
            
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             &c.
             that
             therefore
             ,
             I
             should
             call
             this
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             
               because
               without
               us
            
             ,
             though
             the
             Word
             wholy
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             upon
             which
             lay
             the
             Stress
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             only
             said
             by
             me
             of
             a
             Justification
             ,
             that
             wholy
             excludes
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             revealed
             within
             ,
             to
             the
             making
             Man
             Just
             ;
             unworthily
             applying
             that
             Reflection
             to
             the
             begin●ing
             of
             Justification
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             so
             expresly
             owned
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             against
             a
             Doctrine
             no
             wayes
             concern'd
             in
             this
             true
             and
             Gospel-Justification
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             If
             Justification
             by
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             without
             us
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             
               with
               being
               justified
               by
               Christ's
               Righteousness
            
             wholy
             
               without
               us
            
             ;
             then
             
               T.
               H.
            
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             a
             man
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             represented
             him
             :
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Difference
             ,
             as
             undeniably
             there
             is
             ,
             a●d
             a
             material
             One
             too
             ;
             then
             T.
             H's
             Inference
             and
             Con●lu●ion
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             make
             a
             foul
             Perversion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             last
             Perve●sion
             I
             at
             this
             time
             think
             fit
             to
             mention
             ,
             is
             his
             last
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             Epistle
             and
             Book
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             my
             saying
             ,
             upon
             a
             sad
             Conside●ation
             of
             his
             many
             Miscarriages
             towards
             us
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Head
               sh●uld
               not
               go
               down
               into
               the
               Grave
               in
               P●ace
            
             ;
             he
             thus
             interprets
             my
             Words
             :
             
               I
               must
               take
               them
               either
               as
               a
               Prediction
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Menace
               of
               some
               Mischief
               ,
               he
               himself
               ,
               or
               s●me
               influenced
               by
               him
               intend
               to
               perpetrate
               upon
               me
               :
               The
               former
               I
               fear
               not
               ,
               the
               latter
               is
               most
               Probable
            
             ;
             as
             if
             Reader
             ,
             his
             not
             fearing
             a
             Prediction
             ,
             implies
             my
             not
             meaning
             a
             Prediction
             .
             But
             why
             is
             the
             former
             not
             feared
             ,
             
               &
               the
               latt●●
               more
               probabl●
            
             ?
             because
             he
             would
             render
             me
             a
             Murder●r
             ,
             as
             his
             following
             Words
             sufficiently
             evidence
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               all
               to
               whom
               this
               Book
               may
               come
               ,
               that
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               hear
               of
               any
               Violence
               offered
               me
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               be
            
             ASSASSINATED
             ,
             
               they
               would
               remember
               these
               Words
               of
            
             W.
             Penn.
             that
             my
             Head
             shall
             not
             go
             down
             to
             the
             Grave
             in
             Peace
             ,
             
               Epist
               .
               Book
               End.
            
             Now
             though
             this
             miserable
             Construction
             be
             ridiculous
             with
             wise
             Men
             ,
             and
             rejected
             of
             several
             of
             his
             own
             Way
             ,
             and
             so
             unlikely
             a
             Thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             proclaim
             that
             to
             be
             my
             Design
             that
             leads
             to
             t●e
             Gibbit
             ,
             viz.
             Murder
             ;
             yet
             I
             was
             unwilling
             to
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             since
             first
             ,
             it
             rather
             renders
             him
             to
             be
             the
             M●n
             he
             suggests
             me
             to
             be
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             It
             aggravates
             the
             Sin
             of
             his
             false
             Constru●tion
             ;
             because
             to
             insinuate
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             he
             has
             left
             out
             all
             these
             Words
             going
             before
             an●
             afte●
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             been
             mentione●
             ,
             wo●ld
             have
             detected
             his
             Malice
             ,
             viz.
             
               Though
               thou
               hast
               best●w●d
               much
               Time
               to
               abuse
               our
               Friends
               in
               general
               ,
               a●d
               
               my self
               in
               particular
               ,
               a
               Stranger
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             can
             forgive
             thee
             :
             
               Oh
               ,
               that
               these
               heavy
               Things
               might
               not
               be
               laid
               to
               thy
               Charge
               !
               God
               will
               visit
               for
               these
               Vnrighteous
               Dealings
               ,
               if
               thou
               desist
               not
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             if
             I
             forgive
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             Assassinate
             ?
             and
             if
             it
             be
             God's
             visiting
             Hand
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             
               mine
               ,
               or
               any
               influenced
               by
               me
            
             ?
             Again
             ,
             these
             following
             Words
             were
             the
             next
             to
             those
             by
             him
             cited
             ,
             viz.
             
               Yea
               the
               Light
               within
               will
               bear
               Witness
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               these
               Things
               on
               thy
            
             DYING-BED
             ,
             
               and
               then
               remember
               me
            
             .
             How
             comes
             this
             
               T.
               H.
            
             to
             be
             omitted
             ?
             Dying-Beds
             do
             not
             use
             to
             be
             
               unnatural
               Deaths
            
             ;
             Nor
             will
             the
             Light
             within
             bear
             VVitness
             for
             Murder
             :
             
               Was
               all
               this
               left
               out
               to
               evince
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Fictions
             
               I
               charged
               upon
               thee
               ,
               were
               real
               Truths
               &
               no
               Fictions
               ;
               &
               that
               a
            
             Quaker
             
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               then
               a
               Christian
            
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             his
             Honour
             to
             be
             quite
             another
             Thing
             then
             such
             a
             Christian
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             very
             Counterfeit
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Does
             not
             thy
             Soul
             rise
             against
             these
             abominable
             Practices
             ?
             Falseness
             was
             ever
             hateful
             to
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Baseness
             to
             an
             honest
             Mind
             ,
             which
             
               T.
               H.
            
             being
             proved
             thus
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             must
             conclude
             him
             quite
             another
             Thing
             then
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             finished
             my
             Observations
             on
             his
             Perversions
             ,
             leaving
             them
             also
             with
             the
             People
             called
             Anabaptists
             ,
             upon
             whom
             I
             cannot
             chuse
             ,
             but
             frequently
             call
             for
             Justice
             against
             this
             their
             unjust
             Member
             ;
             concluding
             my
             Complaint
             in
             this
             Section
             ,
             in
             honest
             
               John
               Husse's
            
             against
             the
             like
             Adversaries
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Occasion
             :
             
               Some
               of
               these
               Propositions
               I
               did
               write
               and
               publish
               ,
               other
               some
               mine
               Enemy
               did
               feign
               ,
               now
               adding
               ,
               then
               diminishing
               and
               taking
               away
               ,
               now
               falsly
               ascribing
               and
               imputing
               the
               whole
               Proposition
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             §
             III.
             T.
             H.
             
               proved
               guilty
               of
            
             Lyes
             and
             Slanders
             .
          
           
             REader
             ,
             In
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             former
             Dialogues
             ,
             I
             charg'd
             him
             with
             
               Eighten
               Lyes
            
             and
             Slanders
             under
             a
             distinct
             Head
             ,
             pag.
             154
             ,
             155
             ,
             156.
             of
             which
             I
             find
             not
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             any
             notice
             ,
             saving
             two
             by
             way
             of
             further
             Affirmation
             ,
             but
             no
             Proof
             .
             A
             few
             I
             shall
             mention
             to
             his
             utter
             Shame
             with
             all
             men
             loving
             Religion
             .
          
           
             1st
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               owning
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               Christ
               they
               own
               ,
               are
               a
               meer
               mystical
               Romance
               ,
            
             Dial.
             p.
             10.
             
             Cont.
             pag.
             9.
             
             A
             prophane
             Untruth
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Light
               in
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               see●
               no
               Necessity
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
            
             1
             Dial.
             p.
             35.
             when
             ,
             God
             knows
             ,
             we
             feel
             the
             daily
             Benefit
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               account
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               no
               more
               then
               they
               do
               the
               Blood
               of
               a
               common
               Thief
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             p.
             38.
             
             An
             ungodly
             Aspersion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               we
               deny
               his
               Visible
               Coming
               and
               Appearance
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Cont.
             p.
             37.
             
             This
             he
             contradicts
             else-where
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               dissemble
               when
               they
               tell
               People
               they
               own
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               render
               them
               of
               no
               more
               Authority
               then
            
             Esop's
             Fables
             ,
             Cont.
             Epist
             .
             Both
             abominable
             Untruths
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               That
               a
            
             Quaker
             
               should
               say
               ,
               The
               Thing
               that
               troubles
               t●ee
               is
               thy
               Puzling
               thy self
               in
               that
               Book
               the
            
             Bible
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               never
               be
               setled
               till
               thou
            
             throw
             
               that
               Book
               away
            
             ,
             Cont.
             pag.
             76.
             
             An
             arrant
             Slander
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               That
               a
            
             Quaker
             
               should
               say
               to
               one
            
             J
             Nobbs
             ;
             
               What
               d●est
               thou
               tell
               me
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               They
               are
               no
               more
               to
               me
               t●en
               an
            
             OLD
             AIMANAK
             [
             whereas
             
               J.
               Nobbs
            
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             
             alive
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             a
             little
             more
             Honesty
             then
             
               T.
               H
            
             can't
             but
             confess
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Quaker
             ;
             nor
             that
             there
             was
             one
             so
             call'd
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             like
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             ]
             As
             
               T.
               Holbrow
            
             ,
             the
             Person
             charg'd
             by
             
               J.
               N.
            
             related
             it
             to
             me
             the
             last
             Summer
             ,
             Dial.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               appoint
               their
               Ministers
               to
               speak
               in
               such
               a
               Place
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               a
               Time
               :
               And
               they
               go
               to
               Meetings
               only
               to
            
             DECOY
             ,
             TRAPAN
             &
             INVIEGLE
             ,
             Cont.
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
               That
               a
            
             Woman-Quaker
             
               should
               bid
               her
               Husband
               take
               another
               Woman
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             pag.
             63.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             
               That
               the
               Motions
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               are
               pretended
               by
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               at
               least
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               to
            
             REFUSE
             
               just
               Debts
            
             ,
             Cont.
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             What
             Man
             that
             makes
             Conscience
             of
             Lying
             ,
             would
             have
             told
             so
             many
             gross
             Vntruths
             ;
             and
             that
             cared
             for
             his
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             would
             have
             pass'd
             over
             their
             Proof
             in
             such
             Silence
             ?
          
           
             Either
             he
             thinks
             it
             no
             Sin
             to
             render
             men
             Hereticks
             &
             Knaves
             at
             Pleasure
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Obligation
             upon
             him
             to
             maintain
             ●is
             foul
             Imputations
             .
             But
             let
             see
             how
             much
             better
             he
             is
             grown
             since
             his
             second
             Dialogue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             
               Great
               Lye
            
             he
             tells
             in
             his
             
               New
               Book
            
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             first
             Sentence
             that
             is
             writ
             in
             it
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Quaker
             
               Condemned
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Mouth
            
             :
             For
             it
             is
             His
             foul
             Mouth
             that
             hath
             both
             Accused
             and
             Condemn'd
             him
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             already
             prov'd
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             have
             further
             occasion
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             second
             Vntruth
             is
             in
             the
             fourth
             Page
             of
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Person
               esteem'd
               by
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               a
               Friend
               ,
               of
               whom
            
             W.
             Penn
             
               gave
               this
               Character
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               be
               trust●d
               with
               one's
               Life
               (
               not
               withstand●ng
            
             W.
             Penn
             
               's
               Infallible
               Jud●ment
            
             )
             
               co●n●erfeited
               
               (
               like
               an
               Vngrateful
               and
               Vnworthy
               Wretch
               )
            
             W.
             Penn
             
               's
               Hand
               ,
               took
               up
               a
               considerable
               Sum
               of
               Money
               in
               his
               Name
               (
               pretending
               for
               his
               use
               )
               which
            
             W.
             Penn
             
               in
               a
               little
               time
               found
               (
               though
               to
               his
               Cost
               )
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Cheat.
               
            
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             He
             hath
             put
             the
             Quaker
             in
             this
             man's
             Livery
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             fairer
             Plea
             for
             abusing
             him
             .
             
               Vngrateful
               and
               Vnworthy
               Wretch
            
             ,
             are
             Words
             not
             so
             much
             flung
             at
             the
             Fact
             or
             the
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             Quaker
             :
             For
             ,
             were
             it
             the
             Temper
             of
             
               Thomas
               Hicks
            
             to
             be
             grateful
             and
             worthy
             to
             them
             that
             obliege
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             Injurious
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             never
             hurt
             him
             .
             But
             ,
             be
             that
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             have
             three
             things
             to
             say
             to
             
               T.
               Hicks
               :
               1st
            
             ,
             That
             this
             Man
             was
             never
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             unless
             such
             as
             sometimes
             come
             to
             T.
             Hicks's
             Meeting
             are
             to
             be
             reputed
             Anabaptists
             ,
             having
             never
             come
             under
             any
             of
             those
             external
             Significations
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             differ'd
             from
             other
             People
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             I
             ought
             to
             be
             believ'd
             before
             
               T.
               H.
            
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             never
             saw
             him
             .
             2dly
             ,
             If
             he
             were
             an
             
               Vnworthy
               Wretch
            
             for
             counterfeiting
             my
             Hand
             in
             
               Money
               matters
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             
               Vnworthy
               a
               Wretch
               is
            
             T.
             Hicks
             
               who
               hath
               counterfeited
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               a
               great
               Body
               of
               People
               to
               the
               rendering
               them
               Infamous
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             were
             that
             Work
             as
             Really
             Believed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             Enviously
             Contrived
             .
             3dly
             ,
             But
             for
             all
             my
             
               Infallible
               Judgment
            
             ,
             I
             was
             cheated
             ,
             sayes
             
               T.
               H.
            
             How
             plentiful
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             are
             the
             Instances
             
               T.
               H.
            
             gives
             us
             ,
             to
             detect
             him
             :
             For
             besides
             the
             Baseness
             of
             his
             Taunt
             ,
             he
             inferreth
             from
             our
             Asserting
             an
             
               Infallibility
               in
               the
               Principle
            
             ,
             our
             arrogating
             an
             Infallibility
             to
             all
             our
             Persons
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Civil
             as
             Religious
             Concerns
             ,
             whether
             we
             obey
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             But
             to
             turn
             it
             back
             upon
             himself
             :
             Have
             no
             Anabaptists
             been
             cheated
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             pretend
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             their
             
               Infallible
               
               Rule
            
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             shall
             I
             make
             one
             of
             T.
             H's
             Conclusions
             ?
             viz.
             
               That
               they
               are
               Infallible
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               an
               Infallible
               Rule
               ;
               Or
               that
               the
               Rule
               is
               Fall●ble
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Fallible
               themselves
            
             ?
             Or
             in
             Case
             of
             being
             cheated
             ,
             should
             we
             tauntingly
             say
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               your
               Infallble
               Judgment
               ,
               because
               you
               say
               ,
               You
               have
               an
               infallible
               Rule
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             charge
             him
             with
             slandering
             our
             Friends
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               when
               it
               hath
               been
               demonstrated
               ●o
               them
            
             wherein
             (
             he
             thinks
             )
             I
             have
             erred
             ,
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               tell
               us
               of
            
             W.
             Penn
             ;
             
               He
               is
               an
               Heady
               ,
               Rash
               Youngman
               ,
               we
               take
               no
               notice
               what
               he
               saith
               —
               Yet
               acquaint
               them
               with
               the
               like
               Extravagancies
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               former
               ,
            
             G.
             F.
             
               &c.
               
               They
               will
               either
               peremptorily
               deny
               them
               so
               written
               ,
               or
               else
               tell
               us
               ,
               We
               understand
               not
               their
               Meaning
               ,
            
             Epist
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
             This
             let
             him
             prove
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               excuse
               some
               of
               of
               their
               Villanies
               ,
               by
               Pretences
               to
               the
               Innocent
               Life
               .
            
             This
             we
             esteem
             an
             abominable
             Falshood
             ,
             3
             Dial.
             Epist
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             Slander
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               warn
               their
               Proselytes
               against
               reading
               their
               Adversaries
               Books
               ,
               lest
               their
               Wickedness
               should
               be
               detected
               ,
            
             p.
             76.
             
             A
             very
             Falshood
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             W.
             Penn
             
               by
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               doth
               declare
               ,
               that
            
             Cursing
             ,
             Railing
             and
             Lying
             
               were
               the
               only
               fit
               Answers
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Priests
               trapanning
               Questions
               ,
            
             pag.
             10
             ,
             80
             ,
             81
             ,
             82.
             
             Oh
             Ungodly
             Slanderer
             !
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thy
             foul
             Spirit
          
           
             .7
             
               That
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               have
               discovered
               themselves
               to
               be
               no
               other
               then
               the
               Spawn
               of
               that
               wicked
               Brood
               ,
               the
            
             Ranters
             ,
             
               having
               lick'd
               up
               their
               Vomit
            
             ,
             pag.
             80.
             
             What
             say
             the
             Baptists
             to
             this
             ?
             It
             is
             known
             ,
             none
             so
             opposed
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Quakers
             
               say
               ,
               They
               witness
               Innocent
               and
               Sober
               Enquirers
               after
               their
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               to
               be
               Beasts
               ,
               Sots
               ,
               in
               the
               Sorcery
               and
               Witchcraft
               ,
            
             pag.
             85.
             which
             manifest
             
             Slander
             I
             suppo●e
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             certain
             Names
             ,
             
               E●w
               .
               Burrough
            
             gave
             to
             a
             Priest
             that
             by
             subtil
             Queries
             endeavoured
             to
             trapan
             some
             of
             our
             Friends
             ,
             as
             they
             of
             old
             ,
             our
             Lord
             &
             Master
             ,
             under
             the
             censure
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             as
             was
             attempted
             upon
             some
             about
             that
             very
             time
             :
             So
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Innoc●nt
             ,
             and
             
               Sober
               Enquirer
            
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Figure
             that
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             hath
             been
             an
             
               Innocent
               and
               Sober
               Dialoguer
            
             ,
             who
             first
             invents
             Lyes
             ,
             and
             then
             kicks
             them
             up
             and
             down
             for
             our
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Another
             notorious
             Falshood
             committed
             by
             
               T.
               H.
            
             against
             us
             ,
             is
             in
             pag.
             88.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               That
               some
               Overtures
               have
               of
               late
               been
               offered
               to
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               in
               order
               to
               a
               publick
               Meeting
               ,
               to
               debate
               the
               chief
               Things
               in
               Diff●rence
               betwixt
               them
               and
               others
               ;
               which
               the
            
             Q●akers
             
               refused
               ,
               under
               Pretence
               of
               being
               cau●ious
               not
               to
               run
               themselves
               voluntarily
               into
               Jeopardies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               think
               it
               their
               best
               Way
               to
               Rail
               at
               their
               Adv●rsaries
               .
            
             It
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             
               T.
               H.
            
             by
             this
             time
             hath
             suff●ciently
             shewed
             and
             vented
             his
             Falsehoods
             and
             Slanders
             by
             the
             Frequency
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             the
             future
             they
             will
             less
             need
             our
             Animadversion
             .
             That
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Great
               One
            
             too
             ,
             take
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               Hayworth
            
             ,
             an
             Empty
             ,
             but
             Hot-headed
             Preacher
             among
             the
             Professors
             at
             Hartford
             ,
             often
             making
             a
             kind
             of
             Challenge
             to
             some
             of
             our
             Friends
             to
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             being
             answered
             that
             they
             would
             not
             refuse
             him
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             he
             proceeded
             thereon
             ,
             and
             propo●ed
             Ware
             for
             the
             Place
             ;
             against
             which
             the
             Scruple
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             a
             Meeting
             ,
             as
             
               T.
               H.
            
             falsly
             relates
             :
             This
             our
             Friends
             Answers
             to
             
               W.
               Hayworth
            
             prove
             .
             In
             Th.
             Prior's
             first
             Answer
             to
             
               W.
               H.
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               perc●ive
               they
            
             (
             the
             Quakers
             )
             
               are
               not
               intended
               to
               refuse
               thee
               a
               Meeting
               ,
               at
               a
               convenient
               Time
               and
               Place
               agreed
               on
               by
               both
               Parties
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               expected
               and
               intend●d
               ,
               the
               Book
               authorized
               
               by
               thee
               ,
               styl'd
               ,
            
             The
             Quaker
             Converted
             ,
             
               be
               th●
               Subject
               of
               the
               Dispute
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             second
             Paper
             to
             
               W.
               Hayworth
            
             ,
             it
             is
             proposed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Meeting
               be
               at
            
             Theobald
             
               's
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               the
               said
               Book
               be
               fully
               discoursed
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               Disputing
               enough
               ,
               such
               other
               Questions
               as
               tend
               to
               Edification
               be
               propounded
               ,
               and
               a
               further
               time
               taken
               to
               discourse
               them
            
             :
             But
             he
             would
             nowayes
             con●ent
             that
             his
             Book
             should
             be
             the
             Subject
             ;
             saying
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             
               That
               to
               undertake
               it
               would
               narrow
               the
               Debate
               .
            
          
           
             Judge
             now
             Reader
             ,
             who
             evaded
             the
             Meeting
             ;
             and
             if
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             hath
             not
             falsly
             accused
             the
             Quak●r
             with
             refusing
             it
             :
             yet
             doth
             he
             Rant
             ,
             Revile
             &
             add
             Lye
             unto
             Lye
             in
             that
             very
             Page
             where
             he
             told
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             the
             most
             of
             his
             fancied
             Advantage
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             our
             Disgrace
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Tryumph
             .
             But
             he
             shall
             fail
             in
             his
             Endeavours
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             advocate
             our
             Cause
             among
             Men
             ,
             against
             these
             foul
             and
             provoking
             Imputatio●s
             .
             One
             Slander
             more
             ,
             and
             we
             end
             this
             Section
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               That
               the
               Tendency
               of
               all
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               Reasoning
               about
               instituted
            
             Religion
             ,
             
               is
               to
            
             DEBAUCH
             MANKIND
             ,
             
               to
               teach
               them
               how
               to
               live
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               God.
               Their
            
             Religion
             
               is
               a
               meer
               Cheat
               ,
               calculated
               only
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
            
             Devil
             
               and
               their
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               with
               Government
               ,
            
             Dial.
             1.
             pag.
             62.
             
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             a
             little
             ;
             all
             at
             once
             :
             This
             shews
             what
             the
             Man
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             and
             makes
             good
             what
             elsewhere
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               Government
               ,
            
             Cont.
             pag.
             69.
             
             The
             Consequence
             is
             plain
             ;
             A
             New-England
             Antidote
             ,
             to
             rid
             Old-England
             of
             the
             Epidemical
             Disease
             of
             Quakerism
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             Maxim
             in
             Law
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               Government
               ,
               deserves
               not
               the
               Protection
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             But
             that
             this
             Language
             should
             drop
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             
             an
             Anabaptist
             to
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             is
             justly
             surprizing
             ;
             since
             a
             Multitude
             of
             his
             Profession
             stand
             charg'd
             on
             record
             with
             so
             many
             gross
             Immoralities
             ,
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             rebel●ious
             Practices
             ,
             as
             have
             rendred
             them
             and
             their
             Profession
             ,
             the
             Suspicion
             of
             the
             Weak
             ,
             the
             Abhorrence
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ▪
             and
             at
             best
             the
             Dislike
             of
             many
             good
             men
             :
             But
             though
             
               T.
               H.
            
             hath
             invented
             Crimes
             to
             blacken
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             recriminate
             the
             People
             that
             go
             under
             t●at
             Name
             ,
             having
             abundance
             more
             of
             Charity
             for
             them
             then
             the
             softest
             Passage
             in
             
               T.
               H's
               Dialogue
            
             can
             afford
             us
             .
             I
             am
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             thus
             far
             honestly
             represented
             him
             in
             his
             Inventions
             ,
             Perversions
             ,
             Slanders
             and
             Aggravations
             ;
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Language
             and
             Carriage
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Pretence
             of
             being
             such
             ,
             renders
             him
             b●t
             the
             geater
             COUNTERFEIT
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               §.
               IV.
            
             That
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             Plain
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Credit
             of
             any
             man
             that
             writes
             ,
             to
             contradict
             himself
             :
             But
             for
             one
             who
             pretends
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             shamefully
             to
             make
             void
             his
             own
             Pretences
             .
             That
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             I
             produced
             several
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             former
             Dialogues
             ;
             But
             they
             were
             equally
             disregarded
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             havi●g
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             the
             reconciling
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             briefly
             repeat
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             add
             more
             out
             of
             all
             three
             Dialogues
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Contradiction
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               ,
               T.
               Hicks
               
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 checketh
                 for
                 many
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 to
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 shun
                 those
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 that
                 Good
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               p.
               8.
               
               Yet
               in
               direct
               Contradiction
               he
               dares
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Light
                 in
                 us
                 directing
                 to
                 its
                 best
                 Actions
                 ,
                 swelleth
                 men
                 but
                 with
                 proud
                 Conceits
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 deceive
                 and
                 mis-guide
                 such
                 as
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               p.
               3
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               2
               Contr.
               
            
             
               I
               ,
               Thomas
               Hicks
               
                 do
                 and
                 must
                 bear
                 Witness
                 against
                 thy
                 Erroneous
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               Dial.
               p.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 my self
                 directs
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 is
                 my
                 Comfort
                 ,
              
               p.
               91.
               
               
                 I
                 grant
                 i●
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
              
               p.
               7.
               —
               Yet
               in
               direct
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               to
               unsay
               this
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 i●
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 it
                 teacheth
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 the
                 directly
                 contrary
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Truth
                 or
                 Error
                 ,
                 Sin
                 or
                 Duty
                 by
                 this
                 ,
              
               Dial.
               p.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             
               3
               Contr.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Disparagement
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 doth
                 make
                 any
                 Thing
                 more
                 known
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
              
               EACH
               DEGREE
               
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 serviceable
                 to
                 its
                 End
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               p.
               36.
               —
               Yet
               in
               direct
               Contradiction
               to
               ,
               and
               Undervalue
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               sayes
               within
               two
               Pages
               after
               ,
               
                 The
                 Improv●ment
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 subverts
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Way
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 for
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 directly
                 Opposeth
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
              
               p.
               38.
               
            
             
               My
               Animadversion
               contracted
               upon
               these
               Contradictions
               I
               will
               give
               :
               If
               this
               be
               to
               argue
               safely
               ,
               prudently
               and
               like
               a
               Disputant
               ,
               I
               am
               greatly
               mistaken
               ;
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               Truth
               or
               Christianity
               in
               such
               Confusion
               :
               
                 For
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 oblieged
                 to
                 obey
                 a
                 
                 Light
                 that
                 doth
                 mis-guide
                 ,
                 or
                 that
              
               T.
               Hicks
               
                 should
                 talk
                 of
                 acting
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Light
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 making
                 his
                 Appeal
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 deceive
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 the
                 very
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 all
                 Impudence
                 and
                 Self-Contradiction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             this
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             he
             pass'd
             with
             his
             usual
             Silence
             .
          
           
             How
             concern'd
             he
             was
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             with
             thee
             to
             judge
             ,
             having
             hereby
             so
             manifestly
             forfeited
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Christian
             and
             
               a
               Disputant
            
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             here
             ;
             I
             shall
             greaten
             his
             Score
             ere
             we
             part
             ,
             and
             yet
             evidence
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             little
             against
             us
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             not
             said
             a
             great
             deal
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Contr.
               I.
               
            
             
               I
               ,
               T.
               Hicks
               ,
               
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Steph.
               Crisp
               ,
               
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 an
                 insufficient
                 Proof
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 Light
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 It
                 cheks
                 for
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 to
                 good
                 things
                 ,
              
               Dial.
               1.
               pag.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Yet
               in
               Contradiction
               to
               this
               ,
               hear
               what
               he
               sayes
               :
            
             
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 a
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 and
                 Conscience
                 being
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Reasonable
                 Soul
                 ,
                 these
                 do
                 remain
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Worst
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 though
                 the
              
               RECTITUDE
               BE
               LOST
               ,
               Dial.
               1.
               pag.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Observ
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               Madness
               in
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               to
               appeal
               to
               a
               Light
               that
               hath
               lost
               its
               Rectitude
               (
               that
               is
               Reader
               ,
               which
               through
               Depravity
               is
               become
               Darkness
               )
               for
               an
               Evidence
               about
               matters
               of
               the
               greatest
               concern
               in
               Religion
               ?
               Can
               such
               a
               Light
               check
               for
               Evil
               ,
               and
               excite
               to
               Good
               ,
               that
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               sayes
               ,
               hath
               lost
               its
               Rectitude
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               a
               Crooked
               and
               
                 Depraved
                 Light
              
               that
               he
               grants
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               followed
               ?
               Is
               this
               man
               fit
               to
               reprove
               the
               Quak●rs
               for
               turning
               men
               to
               a
               sufficient
               Light
               ,
               who
               himself
               ●onfessedly
               follows
               a
               Crooked
               &
               
                 Depraved
                 Light
              
               ?
               No
               Wonder
               
               if
               he
               cannot
               see
               the
               Truth
               and
               Streightness
               of
               our
               Light
               ,
               who
               judgeth
               of
               it
               by
               a
               Light
               that
               hath
               lost
               its
               Rectitude
               :
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 and
                 must
                 bear
                 witness
                 against
                 thy
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Sufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 Rectitude
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               pag.
               8
               ,
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Contr.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 yea
                 our
                 Duty
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               pag.
               13.
               as
               the
               Place
               imports
               .
            
             
               Yet
               in
               direct
               Contradiction
               he
               sayes
               pag.
               38.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 intollerable
                 Pride
                 and
                 Arrogancy
                 have
                 you
              
               Quak●rs
               
                 arrived
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 following
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
              
               ?
            
             
               What
               sayest
               thou
               to
               this
               ,
               Reader
               ?
               Is
               this
               Man
               like
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Quaker
                 No
                 Christian
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               Shame
               for
               those
               call'd
               Anabaptists
               to
               suffer
               this
               man
               as
               well
               in
               his
               manifest
               Weakness
               ,
               as
               great
               Dishonesty
               to
               manage
               the
               Controversie
               against
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Contr
               :
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 any
                 of
                 you
              
               Quakers
               
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin.
                 And
                 what
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 prove
              
               Mahomet
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 sayest
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 charge
                 it
                 with
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
              
               1
               Dial.
               pag.
               3
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               Yet
               in
               direct
               Contradiction
               T.
               H.
               saith
               :
            
             
               
                 How
                 could
                 you
              
               (
               Quakers
               )
               
                 call
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 ●ome
                 Scriptures
                 had
                 not
                 mentioned
                 Christ
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Life
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               1
               Dialog
               .
               pag.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Obs●rv
               .
            
             
               D●e●
               Joh.
               1.4
               ,
               9.
               chap.
               14.20
               .
               2
               Cor.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               chap.
               13.5
               .
               Gal.
               1.16
               .
               which
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               offer
               as
               well
               prove
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               
                 &
                 Mahomet
              
               ,
               to
               be
               Christ
               as
               the
               Light
               which
               T.
               H.
               acknowledgeth
               to
               check
               for
               Evil
               ,
               to
               ex●ite
               to
               Good
               things
               ;
               and
               confesseth
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Light
                 of
                 men
              
               ?
               Wer
               't
               thou
               aware
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               T.
               H.
               when
               thou
               wrotest
               them
               ?
               Art
               thou
               fit
               to
               accuse
               me
               of
               Inadvertency
               ,
               that
               committest
               it
               thy
               sel
               ;
               f.
               I
               will
               not
               say
               that
               any
               of
               thy
               Friends
               ,
               being
               charg'd
               with
               thy
               Follies
               ,
               replied
               ,
               
                 What
                 doest
                 thou
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 T.
                 Hicks
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Heady
                 ,
                 Rash
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 what
                 he
                 saith
              
               :
               But
               that
               thou
               hast
               prov'd
               thy self
               Rash
               and
               Heady
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               take
               no
               further
               notice
               of
               thee
               then
               to
               check
               thee
               ,
               thy
               wretched
               Management
               of
               the
               Controversy
               against
               us
               ,
               sufficiently
               proveth
               :
               But
               let
               us
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Contr.
               
            
             
               You
               Quakers
               ,
               
                 since
                 you
                 have
                 reprobated
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 from
                 being
                 your
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 Motions
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 have
                 arrived
                 to
                 this
                 Degree
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 without
                 you
                 ,
              
               3
               Dial.
               pag.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               Yet
               in
               plain
               Contradiction
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 Light
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               pag.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Observ
               .
            
             
               The
               Consequence
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 obey
                 that
                 Light
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 which
                 leads
                 to
                 deny
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 a
                 Reprobation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               Doctrine
               like
               to
               Christian
               the
               Anabaptist
               ,
               and
               Vnchristian
               the
               Quaker
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Contr.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 believe
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Flesh
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               1
               Dial.
               Pag.
               43
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               Again
               ,
               The
               Quaker
               
                 denies
                 That
                 Christ
                 was
                 over
                 Visible
                 to
                 Wicked
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 call'd
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 by
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 who
                 conversed
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 suffered
                 Death
                 openly
                 and
                 visibly
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Personal
                 Coming
                 in
                 any
                 respect
                 is
                 manifestly
                 denyed
                 by
                 you
                 ,
              
               Contin
               .
               pag.
               37
               ,
               45.
               
            
             
               Yet
               to
               un-say
               and
               contradict
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 never
                 charg'd
                 you
              
               Quakers
               
                 for
                 denying
                 that
                 bodily
                 Appearance
              
               ,
               3
               Dial.
               p.
               26.
               
               
                 I
                 no
                 where
                 accuse
                 you
                 for
                 denying
                 Christ's
                 Bodily
                 Appearance
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               pag.
               33.
               
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 confessed
                 to
              
               Chris●'s
               
                 Bodily
                 Appearance
              
               ,
               Ibid.
               pg.
               31.
               
               Which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Observ
               .
            
             
               The
               Quakers
               do
               own
               Christ's
               Visible
               Appearance
               ;
               The
               Quakers
               do
               not
               own
               Christ's
               Visible
               Appearance
               :
               yet
               I
               doubt
               whether
               they
               own
               Christ's
               Visible
               Appearance
               or
               no.
               Is
               this
               Man
               fit
               to
               write
               Controversie
               that
               is
               of
               three
               or
               four
               Minds
               in
               the
               writing
               it
               ?
               T●e
               End
               of
               all
               this
               Confusion
               will
               be
               ,
               not
               our
               Confutation
               ,
               but
               Vindication
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               impartial
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Contr.
               
            
             
               His
               sixth
               Contradiction
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 is
                 a
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 calculated
                 only
                 to
                 th●
                 Service
                 of
                 the
              
               Devil
               
                 &
                 their
                 own
                 Lusts
              
               ,
               1
               Dial.
               p.
               62.
               yet
               confesseth
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 T●●●
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Light
                 checks
                 for
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 exciteth
                 to
                 Good
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
              
               Dial.
               1.
               pag.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Dial.
               3.
               pag.
               8.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 first
                 and
                 grand
                 Principle
              
               ,
               Di●●
               .
               ●
               Pa●
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Observ
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               how
               our
               Religion
               can
               be
               calculated
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Lusts
               ;
               &
               yet
               the
               first
               &
               grand
               Principle
               of
               that
               Religion
               be
               unconcern'd
               in
               that
               Hellish
               Service
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               I
               can
               tell
               .
            
             
               The
               plain
               English
               of
               his
               gross
               Contradiction
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Th●●
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 checks
                 for
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 to
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 tended
                 upon
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 f●rst
                 and
                 grand
                 Principle
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 calculat●d
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
              
               Devil
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
                 Lusts
                 that
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               For
               which
               detestable
               Blasph●my
               ,
               with
               more
               Reason
               may
               I
               use
               T.
               H's
               Exclamation
               ,
               
                 Blush
                 O
                 Heaven
                 !
                 and
                 be
                 astonisht
                 O
                 Earth
                 !
                 Was
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 this
                 heard
                 of
                 before
              
               ?
               I
               must
               tell
               the
               People
               call'd
               Anabaptists
               ,
               that
               the
               Attempts
               of
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               will
               prove
               as
               great
               a
               Reproach
               to
               their
               Profession
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               Endeavours
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               into
               as
               utter
               Abhorrence
               with
               all
               honest-minded
               People
               ,
               as
               any
               Opposition
               ever
               made
               against
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Contr.
               VII
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               I
               shall
               here
               mention
               ,
               is
               very
               well
               worth
               the
               notice
               of
               my
               Reader
               ;
               since
               it
               doth
               at
               once
               invalidate
               his
               whole
               Enterprise
               with
               Persons
               of
               Understanding
               :
               And
               that
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 between
                 a
              
               Christian
               
                 and
                 a
              
               Quaker
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 are
                 faithfully
                 represented
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 &
                 most
                 concerning
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
              
               Quakers
               ,
               1
               Dial.
               Title
               page
               .
               Again
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 Account
                 of
                 their
                 perilous
                 Errors
                 ,
                 clearly
                 and
                 plainly
                 represented
                 ,
              
               Contin
               .
               Title-page
               .
               Again
               ,
            
             
               
                 The
                 Things
                 objected
                 against
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 in
                 the
                 form●r
              
               Dialogues
               
                 are
                 fully
                 clear'd
                 &
                 evinced
              
               ,
               3
               Dial.
               Title-pag
               .
               Yet
               as
               a
               man
               infatuated
               with
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               thus
               gives
               the
               Lye
               to
               his
               three
               Title-Pages
               ,
               and
               in
               t●em
               to
               his
               
                 Three
                 Dialogues
              
               .
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Doctrines
                 delivered
              
               (
               by
               the
               Quakers
               )
               
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 for
                 them
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 intelligible
                 Account
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Tendency
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Writings
                 and
                 Declarings
                 ,
                 doth
                 but
                 lead
                 People
                 into
                 the
                 Thicket
                 of
                 Absurd
                 ,
                 Inexplicable
                 and
                 Vnintelligible
                 Dotages
                 ,
              
               Contin
               .
               Epist
               .
               p.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Observ
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               if
               no
               man
               can
               understand
               them
               ,
               how
               can
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               represent
               and
               evince
               them
               ?
               Are
               they
               inexplicable
               by
               every
               Body
               ,
               and
               yet
               explicated
               by
               him
               ?
               Be
               they
               unintelligible
               to
               all
               People
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               only
               pretended
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               made
               intelligible
               to
               others
               ?
               How
               can
               he
               with
               Honesty
               or
               Sense
               pretend
               to
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               our
               Doctrines
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               who
               confesseth
               not
               only
               that
               he
               has
               not
               ,
               
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 have
                 from
                 us
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 intelligible
                 Account
                 of
                 them
              
               ?
               Has
               he
               not
               then
               shot
               his
               Bow
               at
               Random
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               evince
               and
               confute
               them
               ?
               Never
               ,
               certainly
               Reader
               ,
               did
               any
               man
               ,
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               his
               Wits
               ,
               give
               greater
               Ground
               for
               People
               to
               believe
               him
               out
               of
               them
               :
               We
               have
               no
               Cause
               to
               fear
               what
               a
               Thousand
               such
               Adversaries
               can
               do
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               thus
               manifestly
               help
               us
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               fall
               by
               their
               own
               Weapons
               :
               Which
               leads
               me
               to
               conclude
               this
               part
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               shall
               do
               in
               this
               Argument
               :
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               Christian
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 commits
              
               Forgery
               ,
               useth
               Perversion
               ,
               tells
               Lyes
               ,
               publisheth
               Slanders
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Endeavours
              
               contradicts
               himse●f
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               materially
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
                 a
              
               Counterfeit
               ,
               
                 and
                 no
              
               Christian
               :
               
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 Man
                 we
                 have
                 evidently
                 prov'd
              
               Thomas
               Hicks
               
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 excusable
                 in
                 concluding
                 that
              
               Tho.
               Hicks
               
                 is
                 a
              
               Counterfeit
               ,
               
                 and
                 no
              
               Christian
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           REAL
           QUAKER
           JUSTIFIED
           ,
           In
           a
           Desence
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           held
           by
           him
           ,
           against
           the
           Mean
           Sophistry
           and
           Shuffling
           Opposition
           
             of
             Tho.
             Hicks
          
           the
           COUNTERFEIT
           .
        
         
           
             
               §
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             Light
             within
             .
          
           
             THough
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             what
             so
             Ill
             a
             man
             sayes
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             lest
             some
             should
             be
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             conclude
             from
             our
             Silence
             ,
             our
             Doctrines
             indefensible
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             having
             the
             last
             Word
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             best
             Cause
             .
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             his
             Opposition
             .
          
           
             
               Counterfeit
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 do
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Quakers
               
                 affirm
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
                 And
              
               W.
               Penn
               ask●
               ,
               Who
               of
               us
               did
               ever
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               the
               whole
               entire
               God
               ?
               Reas
               .
               against
               Rail
               .
               p.
               7.
               
                 when
                 I
                 no
                 where
                 express
                 those
                 words
                 ,
              
               3
               Dial.
               p.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quaker
               .
            
             
               Nor
               do
               I
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               in
               the
               manner
               delivered
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               such
               Charge
               ,
               as
               thou
               now
               makest
               them
               to
               
               answer
               :
               What
               I
               said
               ,
               with
               the
               Ground
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               this
               :
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               inferring
               from
               Joh.
               1.4
               .
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Life
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Being
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               (
               which
               was
               against
               T.
               H's
               calling
               it
               an
               Effect
               )
               
                 for
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 must
                 be
              
               *
               thou
               madest
               this
               unreasonable
               Conclusion
               ,
               
                 th●t
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 as
              
               Beasts
               and
               Trees
               are
               good
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Eff●cts
                 of
                 God's
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               I
               then
               charged
               thee
               with
               insinuating
               ,
               that
               every
               Measure
               of
               Light
               in
               man
               is
               whole
               God
               :
               So
               that
               thy
               not
               expressing
               those
               words
               will
               not
               acquit
               thee
               from
               not
               insinuating
               them
               ;
               since
               thou
               dost
               insinuate
               upon
               what
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               said
               ,
               not
               only
               every
               measure
               of
               Light
               ,
               but
               every
               Tree
               and
               every
               Beast
               ,
               because
               an
               Effect
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               to
               be
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 say●st
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 is
                 not
                 a
              
               potential
               ,
               
                 but
                 a
              
               natural
               
                 Effect
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 illustratest
                 thus
              
               ;
               Men
               are
               the
               natural
               Off
               spring
               and
               Product
               of
               men
               &c.
               
               
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 Son
                 is
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 Is
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 such
                 an
                 Effect
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 another
                 God
              
               ?
               ibid.
               p.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               thy
               own
               Creed
               :
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               the
               natural
               Off-spring
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 is
                 he
                 therefore
                 another
                 God
              
               ?
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               proceeds
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               
                 is
                 he
                 therefore
                 another
                 God
              
               ?
               Her●
               is
               
                 Off
                 spring
              
               and
               Production
               ;
               what
               sayst
               thou
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 be
                 a
              
               natural
               
                 Effect
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 Effe●t
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 Eternity
                 :
                 But
                 were
                 Men
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 thus
                 naturally
                 shined
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 a
                 natural
                 Effect
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 whilst
                 thou
                 talkest
                 thus
                 idly
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Both
               thy
               silly
               Sophistry
               and
               Reflection
               are
               too
               weak
               for
               the
               Business
               .
               If
               the
               Light
               within
               had
               taken
               its
               Beginning
               with
               Men
               ,
               as
               thou
               asserts
               ,
               Dial.
               1.
               p.
               32.
               
               It
               were
               a
               good
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 were
                 not
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               Light
               had
               necessarily
               been
               within
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               that
               Men
               were
               from
               Eternity
               :
               But
               that
               Men
               were
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               because
               the
               Light
               which
               shines
               in
               Men
               was
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               was
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               men
               ,
               was
               not
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 with
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 Men
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ,
               thy
               Sophistry
               playes
               upon
               the
               Word
               within
               ;
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               Eternity
               of
               the
               Light
               's
               Nature
               ,
               and
               thou
               turnest
               it
               to
               an
               Eternity
               of
               Manifestation
               ;
               as
               if
               because
               we
               say
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               Eternal
               ,
               that
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               
                 Eternally
                 within
              
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               act
               the
               Christian
               ,
               but
               play
               the
               Jew
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               Term
               Effect
               ,
               it
               is
               variously
               spoken
               and
               taken
               among
               Men
               :
               The
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               called
               an
               Effect
               of
               the
               Sun
               and
               yet
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Sun.
              
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               holds
               forth
               the
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ;
               Consequently
               ,
               
                 The
                 Life
                 and
                 Light
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Though
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 affirm
                 every
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Being
                 ;
                 yet
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God.
                 This
                 clears
                 me
                 from
                 Forgery
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Thy
               saying
               so
               ,
               makes
               thee
               but
               the
               more
               guilty
               ,
               
               because
               the
               Passage
               thou
               pretendest
               to
               answer
               ,
               has
               no
               such
               Charge
               in
               it
               ;
               besides
               ,
               thou
               hast
               perverted
               my
               words
               as
               thy self
               hast
               given
               them
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 Though
                 every
                 Measure
                 of
                 Light
                 distinctly
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 entire
                 Eternal
                 Being
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 bold
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   all
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 who
                 searcheth
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 doth
                 shine
                 into
                 the
                 inward
                 Parts
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 convince
                 ,
                 reprove
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               latter
               Words
               were
               omitted
               by
               thee
               ,
               on
               Purpose
               to
               make
               the
               Word
               God
               ,
               relate
               to
               the
               Measure
               of
               Light
               ,
               which
               is
               joyned
               by
               me
               to
               the
               Fulness
               .
               But
               this
               is
               frequent
               with
               thee
               ;
               proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Either
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 Measure
                 ,
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 :
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 entire
                 God
                 ;
                 thou
                 darest
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 then
                 be
                 nothing
                 ;
                 Might
                 not
                 thy
                 Time
                 and
                 Abilities
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 improved
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 contending
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 a
                 Creature
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               Reflection
               as
               well
               reaches
               thee
               for
               contending
               against
               nothing
               ,
               as
               me
               in
               contending
               for
               nothing
               :
               But
               
                 (
                 Argumentum
                 ad
                 hominem
              
               )
               consider
               this
               ;
               either
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               least
               Measure
               of
               it
               is
               God
               ,
               a
               Creature
               or
               ●othing
               :
               I
               suppose
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               least
               Measure
               it
               is
               the
               
                 entire
                 God
                 ;
                 T.
                 H.
              
               dares
               not
               say
               it
               is
               a
               Creature
               ;
               shall
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               then
               say
               in
               T.
               Hick's
               Name
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               nothing
               ?
               Thus
               through
               Inadvertency
               ,
               do
               Men
               intangle
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               Net
               ;
               we
               speak
               of
               a
               Measure
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Man
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               presently
               prophanely
               takes
               God
               into
               Parts
               and
               Pieces
               ,
               as
               pag.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               then
               charges
               it
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Consequence
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               :
               Are
               not
               Measures
               and
               Degrees
               Scripture-Terms
               ?
               Does
               it
               strike
               at
               God's
               Immensity
               ,
               because
               he
               measures
               forth
               himself
               ,
               in
               his
               inward
               
               Discoveries
               ,
               according
               to
               Man's
               Capacity
               ;
               It
               is
               called
               Measure
               ,
               with
               Respect
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               God
               is
               divisible
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Truth
               is
               T.
               H.
               Thou
               hast
               made
               it
               thy
               Business
               not
               soberly
               to
               argue
               ,
               but
               vainly
               to
               quibble
               ,
               manifestly
               aiming
               to
               take
               frothy
               Minds
               :
               A
               small
               Share
               of
               such
               Sophistry
               might
               easily
               obscure
               the
               clearest
               Truths
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               lead
               in
               Triumph
               the
               strongest
               Arguments
               given
               in
               its
               Defence
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               such
               Attempts
               are
               short-liv'd
               and
               ,
               so
               are
               thine
               ?
               not
               ,
               I
               promise
               thee
               ,
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               have
               thee
               assassinated
               .
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               further
               thou
               hast
               to
               say
               upon
               this
               Passage
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 other
                 Part
                 of
                 thy
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               God
               searcheth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               
                 who
                 denies
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Point
                 ?
                 Because
                 God
                 searcheth
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
              
               Common
               Light
               
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 God
                 ?
                 ●urely
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 ,
                 except
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Delusion
                 would
                 thus
                 reason
                 ,
              
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               The
               Word
               Common
               is
               neither
               ours
               ,
               nor
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yet
               if
               that
               be
               the
               main
               point
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               ,
               provided
               ,
               by
               Common
               ,
               thou
               meanest
               that
               which
               shines
               in
               all
               Men
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               be
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               men's
               Hearts
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               shows
               unto
               man
               his
               Thought●
               (
               as
               we
               must
               believe
               ,
               till
               T.
               H.
               can
               groundedly
               assign
               us
               some
               other
               more
               common
               Searcher
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               &c.
               then
               God
               )
               and
               if
               God
               doth
               this
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               1.5
               .
               &
               Ephes
               .
               5.13
               .
               Then
               this
               Light
               which
               T.
               H.
               calls
               Common
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               from
               Scripture
               say
               ,
               
                 enlightens
                 all
                 Men
              
               ,
               is
               God
               ,
               as
               Joh.
               1.4
               .
               
                 In
                 him
                 was
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Life
                 was
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Men.
              
               And
               here
               is
               thy
               main
               Poi●t
               concluded
               against
               thee
               .
               I
               shall
               add
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               to
               this
               ,
               another
               Instance
               of
               his
               evasive
               Carri●ge
               ,
               
               which
               ,
               I
               entreat
               thee
               to
               take
               particular
               notice
               of
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               see
               at
               what
               rate
               he
               shuffles
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               first
               Dialogue
               ,
               pag.
               7.
               he
               quotes
               
                 Stephen
                 Crisp
              
               thus
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Light
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 sufficient
              
               ;
               and
               answers
               ,
               
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 the
                 lawful
                 Commands
                 of
                 Masters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yet
                 who
                 will
                 thence
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               replyed
               ,
               as
               he
               quotes
               me
               ,
               Dial.
               3.
               p.
               8.
               
               By
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               obey
               the
               lawful
               Commands
               of
               Masters
               ,
               are
               reputed
               good
               Servants
               ,
               
                 those
                 who
                 obey
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 good
                 Servants
                 to
                 God
              
               :
               And
               if
               those
               who
               so
               keep
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Masters
               ,
               obtain
               their
               Favour
               and
               Recompence
               ;
               then
               those
               who
               obey
               the
               Light
               ,
               by
               T.
               H's
               Allusion
               ,
               
                 obtain
                 God's
                 Favour
                 and
                 Reward
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               ;
               unto
               which
               he
               makes
               this
               Return
               :
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 concludes
                 not
                 the
              
               Question
               
                 in
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Prejudice
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               No
               ,
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               nothing
               to
               the
               Purpose
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               obey
               the
               Light
               ,
               
                 are
                 saved
                 from
                 the
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Favour
                 and
                 Reward
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               as
               Servants
               which
               obey
               their
               Masters
               Commands
               ,
               are
               saved
               from
               the
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Favour
               and
               Recompence
               of
               their
               Masters
               ?
               Let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               how
               much
               this
               concerns
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ought
                 the
                 lawful
                 Commands
                 of
                 Masters
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 boldly
                 ,
                 like
                 thy self
                 ,
                 concludes
              
               to
               the
               Sufficiency
               of
               the
               meer
               Light
               within
               :
               
                 S●ch
                 Extravagancies
                 as
                 th●se
                 ,
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 attend
                 thy
                 peculiar
              
               Genius
               ,
               Dial
               3.
               p.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Soft
               a
               little
               !
               If
               the
               Light
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               su●●icient
               Rule
               for
               that
               Ob●dience
               :
               To
               keep
               to
               thy
               
               ●wn
               Parallel
               of
               a
               Master
               and
               a
               Servant
               :
               How
               can
               a
               Servant
               be
               condemned
               of
               his
               Master
               for
               not
               answering
               his
               Command
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Master's
               Command
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               for
               the
               Servant's
               Obedience
               .
               
                 The
                 Command
                 implies
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 to
                 the
                 Performance
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 '
                 Ti●
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 approves
                 of
                 Servants
                 that
                 do
                 sincer●ly
                 obey
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 their
                 Superiors
                 ;
                 will
                 it
                 ther●fore
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Commands
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 g●ide
                 us
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               p.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               What
               a
               wretched
               Shuffle
               is
               this
               ?
               Was
               it
               ever
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 Masters
                 were
                 sufficien●
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ?
               Or
               are
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Light
               about
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               more
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               then
               the
               Commands
               of
               Masters
               (
               be
               they
               about
               what
               they
               will
               )
               are
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               taking
               away
               the
               Comparison
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               Subject
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Room
               of
               that
               for
               which
               it
               was
               brought
               ?
               making
               Salvation
               to
               be
               as
               natural
               a
               Co●sequence
               of
               following
               the
               Commands
               of
               Masters
               ,
               as
               of
               following
               the
               Requirings
               of
               the
               Light.
               But
               we
               are
               not
               so
               to
               be
               shifted
               off
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               that
               the
               civil
               Commands
               of
               a
               Master
               ,
               obeyed
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               a
               civil
               Salvation
               from
               Man's
               Wrath
               ;
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               being
               sav'd
               from
               the
               Wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               and
               shall
               be
               further
               revealed
               against
               all
               the
               Workers
               of
               Iniquity
               .
               Let
               me
               use
               thy
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               falsly
               reflected
               upon
               me
               in
               this
               very
               matter
               ;
               
                 Where
                 Proof
                 is
                 defective
                 ,
                 thou
                 beggest
                 the
                 Question
              
               (
               nay
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               changest
               it
               )
               
                 and
                 triumphest
                 in
                 thy
                 o●n
                 Confidenc●
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 modest
                 Man
                 would
                 not
                 do
              
               :
               Away
               
               with
               these
               poor
               Shuffles
               for
               shame
               !
               Is
               this
               to
               evince
               the
               Matters
               objected
               to
               be
               real
               Truths
               ?
            
             
               But
               what
               sayest
               thou
               to
               my
               Argument
               p.
               15.
               grounded
               on
               Jo.
               1.4
               ?
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 Divine
                 and
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Life
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 Divine
                 and
                 Sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 profound
                 Divinity
                 and
                 exquisite
                 Logick
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 I
                 perceive
                 thy
                 Mind
                 abounds
                 with
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Arguments
                 that
                 spring
                 thence
                 .
                 Thou
                 hudlest
                 the
                 Principal
                 Agent
                 and
                 Ordinary
                 Means
                 together
                 ,
              
               p.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               A
               rare
               Excuse
               for
               thine
               —
               or
               something
               worse
               .
               Ought
               they
               not
               to
               be
               together
               in
               an
               Argument
               design'd
               to
               prove
               them
               one
               ?
               
                 Ordinary
                 Means
              
               are
               thy
               own
               words
               ,
               and
               not
               mine
               .
               A
               meer
               Shift
               for
               an
               Answer
               .
               But
               to
               go
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 God
                 himself
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Means
                 ?
              
               p.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               his
               Power
               saveth
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               sanctifieth
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 he
                 becomes
                 the
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 People
              
               ;
               such
               a
               Means
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               call
               it
               so
               ,
               my
               Argument
               was
               offered
               to
               prove
               the
               Light
               to
               be
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               act
               either
               the
               Divine
               or
               Logician
               after
               all
               thy
               conceited
               high
               Rants
               ,
               thus
               pittifully
               to
               beg
               the
               Question
               ?
               But
               what
               follows
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Argument
                 is
                 fallaciou●
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 should
                 exactly
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Proposition
                 ,
              
               p.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               is
               .
               See
               
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 Rail
              
               .
               p
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Proposi●●on
                 were
                 right
                 ,
                 yet
                 thy
                 Conclusion
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 plain
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Therefore
               the
               common
               Light
               in
               every
               man
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Though
               I
               told
               thee
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               common
               is
               none
               of
               ours
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               offended
               with
               it
               :
               For
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               is
               never
               the
               worse
               for
               being
               common
               ,
               whatever
               thy
               Reprobation-Faith
               thinks
               of
               it
               .
               But
               art
               thou
               willing
               in
               earnest
               this
               should
               be
               the
               Question
               between
               us
               ?
               For
               I
               perceive
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               put
               to
               a
               Pinch
               ,
               it
               is
               frequent
               with
               thee
               to
               turn
               me
               off
               with
               such
               Expressions
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 Prove
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Common
                 Light
                 within
                 ;
                 What
                 is
                 thi●
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 Light
                 within
                 men
              
               ?
               Meer
               Evasions
               ;
               and
               most
               times
               attended
               with
               hard
               words
               to
               cover
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               pag.
               9
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17
               ,
               39
               ,
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Controversie
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Common
                 Light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 to
                 lead
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               p.
               8.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 couldst
                 demonstrate
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 put
                 an
                 Issue
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 between
                 us
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Very
               well
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               granted
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Life
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               as
               Joh.
               1.4
               .
               on
               which
               I
               grounded
               my
               Argument
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Life
               and
               Light
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               one
               with
               the
               Word
               (
               or
               of
               its
               own
               Being
               )
               consequently
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               .
               But
               that
               such
               a
               Conclusion
               reacheth
               not
               the
               Terms
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               
                 Common
                 Light
                 in
                 Men
              
               ;
               which
               thou
               denyest
               to
               be
               one
               with
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Insufficient
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Upon
               this
               I
               thus
               argue
               ;
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               Controversie
               to
               an
               Issue
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Light
               of
               men
               ,
               John
               1.4
               .
               be
               the
               Light
               of
               All
               men
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               a
               Light
               common
               to
               all
               men
               .
               Thou
               must
               deny
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               either
               that
               Light
               of
               Men
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               all
               Men
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               of
               All
               men
               is
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               The
               latter
               I
               should
               think
               in
               
               Point
               of
               Reputation
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               so
               unreasonable
               as
               to
               deny
               :
               The
               former
               then
               I
               must
               suppose
               thee
               to
               reject
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               This
               I
               shall
               maintain
               by
               the
               general
               Phrase
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               1.13
               .
               —
               
                 This
                 sore
                 Travail
                 hath
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 OF
                 MEN
                 ,
              
               chap.
               2.3
               ,
               8.
               the
               same
               chap.
               3.10
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Travail
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 ●o
                 the
                 Sons
                 OF
                 MEN
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 befall●th
                 the
                 Sons
                 OF
                 MEN
                 befalleth
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 dyeth
                 so
                 ●y●th
                 the
                 other
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               32.19
               .
               
                 Thine
                 Eyes
                 are
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Wayes
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 OF
                 MEN
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Wayes
                 .
              
               Which
               prove
               ,
               that
               OF
               MEN
               is
               mea●t
               OF
               ALL
               MEN.
               I
               will
               add
               two
               Places
               more
               out
               of
               Prov.
               8.4
               .
               
                 Vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 Men
                 !
                 I
              
               (
               Wisdom
               )
               
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Voyce
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
              
               OF
               MEN.
               And
               ver
               .
               31.
               
               
                 My
                 Delight
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Sons
              
               OF
               MEN.
               This
               proves
               Matter
               and
               Phrase
               :
               For
               both
               
                 Of
                 Men
              
               ,
               signifieth
               of
               
                 all
                 Men
              
               ;
               and
               this
               Voice
               cometh
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               t●e
               Treasures
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 is
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Lif●
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Men.
              
               From
               all
               which
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               the
               Light
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
                 Every
                 Man
              
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               Joh.
               1.9
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Light
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               Light
               Common
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Light
               that
               is
               common
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               is
               a
               Common
               Light.
               Now
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               thou
               hadst
               done
               something
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               given
               us
               as
               plain
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               for
               thy
               
                 Two
                 Lights
                 within
              
               ,
               Common
               and
               Special
               ;
               and
               made
               good
               that
               Distinction
               between
               Light
               and
               Light
               ,
               in
               Job
               .
               24.13
               .
               John
               1.4
               ,
               9.
               chap.
               3.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Ephes
               .
               5.13
               .
               1
               John
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               chap.
               2.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               if
               thou
               couldst
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 common
                 Light
                 endeth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 sp●cial
                 Light
                 begins
              
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Special
               reprove
               for
               Ev●l
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Common
               (
               which
               tho●
               sayest
               ,
               reveals
               
               much
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               attended
               to
               )
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               let
               us
               know
               how
               the
               Discoveries
               ,
               Motions
               ,
               Reproofs
               &
               Commands
               of
               ●he
               one
               might
               be
               discern'd
               and
               distinguished
               from
               the
               other
               :
               For
               we
               own
               but
               
                 one
                 real
                 Spiritual-Light
              
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               ,
               though
               divers
               Manifestations
               and
               Operations
               of
               that
               one
               Light
               ,
               suited
               to
               the
               Capacities
               of
               all
               Persons
               and
               Ages
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               shuffle
               me
               off
               with
               asking
               me
               ,
               
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 infer
                 with
                 such
                 presumtuous
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 dare
                 stand
                 by
                 this
                 Consequence
              
               ?
               after
               thou
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               hast
               made
               it
               as
               Ugly
               as
               thy
               Malice
               and
               Dishonesty
               could
               well
               contrive
               .
               Mean
               Artifices
               to
               bear
               thy
               weak
               Reader
               in
               hand
               ;
               thou
               hast
               hit
               the
               Mark
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               all
               along
               shot
               quite
               beside
               it
               ;
               Practices
               ,
               unworthy
               of
               any
               fair
               Disputant
               ,
               much
               more
               a
               Man
               of
               thy
               Pretences
               to
               Religion
               .
               Hadst
               thou
               truly
               regarded
               that
               Light
               of
               which
               thou
               hast
               writ
               so
               many
               slight
               things
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               have
               seen
               that
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 base
                 Shuffling
                 ,
                 Insolence
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               thy
               Writings
               now
               abound
               withall
               .
               Therefore
               under
               all
               thy
               higher
               Conceits
               thou
               standest
               condemn'd
               of
               the
               Light
               :
               Be
               exh●●ted
               first
               to
               obey
               it
               ,
               before
               thou
               undertakest
               to
               write
               of
               thi●gs
               tho●
               vainly
               thinkst
               beyond
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               concerning
               the
               Light
               Within
               .
            
             
               
                 Munsterius
                 ,
                 Castalio
                 ,
                 Vatablus
                 ,
                 Drusius
                 ,
                 Clarius
                 ,
                 Co●ureus
                 ,
              
               upon
               Job
               24.13
               .
               &
               chap.
               25.3
               .
               
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 Rebel
                 against
                 the
                 Light.
                 Vpon
                 whom
                 doth
                 not
                 his
                 Light
                 arise
              
               ?
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Light
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
              
               alluding
               to
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               Mat.
               4.19
               .
               
                 The
                 People
                 that
                 sa●e
                 in
                 Darkness
                 saw
                 great
                 Light.
              
               Also
               see
               ●●ese
               Men
               ,
               Erasmus
               and
               Camero
               upon
               John
               1.4
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               for
               a
               further
               Defence
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
               produce
               
               some
               Testimonies
               from
               several
               Gentiles
               some
               Hundreds
               of
               Years
               before
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Orpheus
               ,
               His
               Hand
               reaches
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               his
               Right
               Hand
               is
               every
               where
               (
               ●hen
               within
               )
               of
               him
               alone
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 Clem.
                 Alex.
                 Strom.
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               Thales
               thus
               ,
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               he
               is
               Glorious
               forever
               ;
               he
               knows
               Hearts
               and
               tells
               Thoughts
               .
               He
               makes
               the
               Teller
               of
               his
               Thoughts
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               Amos
               4.13
               .
            
             
               Pythagoras
               thus
               ,
               
                 God
                 resembleth
              
               LIGHT
               and
               TRUTH
               ;
               
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 not
              
               OUT
               
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 the
              
               SALT
               
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
              
               ,
               ONE
               HEAVENLY
               LIGHT
               ,
               
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 only
                 Wise
                 ,
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 yet
                 Intelligible
                 .
              
               The
               very
               Language
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Jambl.
                 Just.
                 Mart.
              
               
            
             
               Heraclitus
               thus
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 Hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Pythagoras
               ,
               
                 What
                 things
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 unless
                 a
                 man
              
               HEAR
               
                 God
                 himself
              
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 Having
                 overcome
                 thy
                 Rebellious
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 the
              
               COHABITATION
               
                 of
                 the
                 Immortal
                 God
                 and
                 Mortal
                 Men
                 ;
                 whose
                 Work
                 is
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
              
               Tim.
               de
               Anim.
               Mund.
               
            
             
               Sophocles
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Precept●
               written
               in
               man's
               Heart
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 Mortal
                 Nature
                 .
                 Neither
                 shall
                 they
                 ever
                 be
                 abrogated
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 that
                 never
                 waxeth
                 old
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               This
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               man's
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Good
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Overseer
                 .
                 Oedip.
                 Tyr.
                 Cl.
                 Alex.
              
               Str.
               l.
               5.
               
            
             
               Socrates
               had
               the
               
                 Guide
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 within
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               preach'd
               as
               he
               was
               moved
               by
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               ●he
               Streets
               ;
               And
               dyed
               for
               Reproving
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Athe●ians
               in
               Manners
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Plo●in
               taught
               ,
               
                 That
                 man
                 had
                 a
                 Divine
                 Principle
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 a
                 True
                 and
                 Good
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Hi●ron
               called
               it
               ,
               
                 A
                 Domestick
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               They
               held
               Victory
               over
               their
               Sins
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               it
               ;
               witness
               
                 Chilon
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 Antipater
              
               and
               others
               ;
               which
               Doctrine
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               thou
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               with
               all
               thy
               pretended
               super-●d●●d
               Light
               ,
               can't
               tell
               how
               to
               swallow
               .
               As
               they
               prest
               Perfect
               Living
               ,
               so
               they
               clearly
               laid
               down
               Eternal
               Rewards
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pure
                 to
                 God●
                 the
                 Impure
                 to
                 Chains
                 ,
              
               said
               Pythago●as
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               read
               that
               Scripture
               writ
               Six
               Hundred
               Years
               after
               him
               ,
               
                 The
                 Pure
                 in
                 Heart
                 shall
                 see
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Good
              
               ,
               sa●d
               Socrates
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 inacc●ssible
                 Place
                 ;
                 the
                 Wicked
                 in
                 conveni●nt
                 Places
                 suffer
                 due
                 Punishment
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               though
               they
               might
               not
               have
               the
               Jewish
               History
               and
               Chronicle
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               a
               sufficient
               Law
               and
               Light
               within
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               trusted
               in
               it
               ,
               came
               to
               Salvation
               by
               it
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               they
               confirm
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               speak
               not
               of
               another
               
                 Eternal
                 Law
                 and
                 Light
              
               ;
               briefly
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Apology
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 has
                 built
                 to
                 himself
                 a
                 natural
                 Templ●
                 in
                 the
                 Conscienc●s
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               place
               wherein
               he
               would
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               there
               men
               ought
               to
               look
               for
               his
               Appearance
               .
            
             
               
                 Clem.
                 Alex.
              
               Admon
               .
               ad
               Gent.
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Truth
                 that
                 Light
                 will
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
                 Theref●re
                 does
                 it
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 hidden
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
            
             
               Strom.
               l.
               5.
               
               
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 Divine
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 who
                 naturally
                 ,
                 or
              
               as
               he
               comes
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 par●akes
                 of
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
              
               .
            
             
               Lactant.
               de
               Cult
               .
               ver
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               whose
               Light
               clearly
               discovers
               the
               Path
               
               of
               Wisdom
               .
               
                 That
                 Law
                 is
                 pure
                 and
                 unspotted
                 Reason
                 ,
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               A●hanas
               .
               contr
               .
               Gent.
               
                 The
                 Way
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               Within
               us
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 from
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 who
                 saith
              
               ,
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               within
               thy
               Heart
               ;
               
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               The
               Faith
               and
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               within
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §.
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             
               Soul
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             
               Counterfeit
               .
            
             
               I
               
                 affirm
                 that
              
               G.
               Fox
               
                 sayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
              
               is
               Part
               of
               God's
               being
               without
               Beginning
               ,
               and
               infinite
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Soul
                 is
                 God
                 ,
              
               Dial.
               3.
               pag.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quaker
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               two
               things
               to
               say
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               in
               case
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               so
               holds
               ,
               thou
               hast
               done
               unworthily
               to
               conclude
               generally
               against
               the
               Quakers
               :
               In
               thy
               former
               Dialogues
               thou
               chargedst
               it
               upon
               the
               Quakers
               ;
               and
               now
               thou
               layest
               it
               directly
               upon
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               Are
               such
               Shiftings
               &
               Runnings
               from
               Generals
               to
               Particulars
               allowable
               in
               Disputation
               ?
               Is
               this
               equal
               Dealing
               ?
               But
               2dly
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               so
               holds
               :
               what
               sayest
               thou
               to
               that
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               G.
               Fox
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Great
               Mystery
               ,
               p.
               90.
               
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Infiniteness
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Infiniteness
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 speaks
                 thus
              
               :
               Is
               not
               the
               Soul
               without
               Beginning
               ,
               coming
               from
               God
               ,
               returning
               into
               God
               again
               ?
               Hath
               this
               Beginning
               or
               Ending
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               this
               Infinite
               in
               it self
               ?
               
                 Can
                 anything
                 be
                 clearer
                 then
                 that
              
               G.
               F.
               
                 mak●s
                 the
                 Soul
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 Life
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               pag.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               :
               For
               it
               is
               clear
               enough
               that
               
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               intends
               by
               the
               Soul
               and
               Breath
               coming
               out
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Divine
                 Breath
                 ,
                 or
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               as
               Augustine
               calls
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 Mach
                 ,
                 Neshemah
                 ,
                 Pneunia
                 ,
                 Anemos
              
               and
               Spiritus
               signifie
               .
               'T
               was
               this
               made
               Adam
               a
               living
               Soul
               to
               God
               [
               Thou
               dealest
               unfairly
               with
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               us
               in
               making
               his
               Questions
               about
               this
               ,
               both
               his
               and
               our
               Affirmation
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
              
               (
               or
               Spirit
               )
               
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 God.
              
               A
               manifest
               Falsehood
               and
               Abuse
               .
               ]
               And
               was
               not
               the
               Death
               threathned
               Adam
               upon
               Disobedience
               ,
               the
               Loss
               of
               this
               ?
               They
               that
               read
               G.
               F's
               Books
               with
               a
               more
               impartial
               mind
               then
               thou
               doest
               ,
               may
               see
               that
               sometimes
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               pag.
               91.
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 receive
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 receive
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 wh●r
                 by
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 &
                 Souls
                 are
                 sanctified
              
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               respecting
               that
               
                 Breath
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               became
               a
               living
               Soul
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               Man
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Image
               .
               He
               that
               reads
               page
               90
               ,
               91
               ,
               100.
               may
               discern
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               But
               why
               art
               thou
               not
               angry
               with
               the
               PRIEST
               ,
               for
               talking
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               Infiniteness
               in
               the
               Soul
               ?
               'T
               is
               at
               the
               Quaker
               and
               not
               the
               Principle
               ,
               thy
               Gall
               is
               stirr'd
               :
               For
               a
               kind
               of
               
               Infiniteness
               ●ust
               be
               Infiniteness
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Finiteness
               .
               Did
               G.
               F's
               words
               at
               most
               rise
               higher
               ?
               What
               further
               doest
               thou
               object
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               But
               G.
               F.
               saith
               pag.
               100.
               
               God
               breathed
               into
               man
               the
               Breath
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               he
               became
               a
               Living
               Soul
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               this
               which
               cometh
               out
               from
               God
               ,
               part
               of
               God
               ?
               which
               Soul
               Christ
               is
               the
               Bishop
               of
               .
               Can
               Fox
               
                 here
                 intend
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Life
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 ?
                 Yet
                 is
                 he
                 as
                 absurd
                 in
                 calling
                 Christ
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Be●ng
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 th●n
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 B●sh●p
                 over
                 another
                 ,
              
               Ibid
               ,
               p.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Suppose
               this
               Cavil
               had
               any
               t●ing
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               
               thou
               hadst
               herein
               faithfully
               represented
               our
               Belief
               ,
               might
               not
               I
               retort
               upon
               thy
               own
               Creed
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               And
               when
               Christ
               prayed
               ,
               
                 God
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               since
               the
               One
               Nature
               could
               not
               pray
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               Intercession
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 intercedes
                 with
                 God
              
               :
               What
               thinkst
               thou
               of
               this
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               ?
               Besides
               I
               told
               thee
               then
               ,
               that
               God
               inspired
               man
               with
               something
               of
               his
               own
               Substance
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 R.
                 Nahmanni
                 ,
                 Hiskuni
              
               ,
               and
               
                 P.
                 Fagius
              
               ,
               That
               God
               contributed
               something
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               something
               of
               his
               own
               Divinity
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               didst
               manifest
               thy self
               an
               ungodly
               Person
               ,
               for
               inferring
               that
               what
               is
               vulgarly
               call'd
               the
               
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               meer
               Creature
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               God's
               own
               Substance
               ,
               because
               we
               asserted
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Breath
              
               or
               Soul
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               term'd
               ,
               which
               God
               breathed
               into
               man
               ,
               was
               of
               his
               own
               Being
               and
               Substance
               :
               what
               sayest
               thou
               to
               his
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               G.
               F.
               
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 then
                 my
                 Inference
                 is
                 natural
                 &
                 proper
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 of
                 God's
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Being
                 ,
              
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Are
               all
               thy
               Brags
               come
               to
               this
               ?
               Take
               Soul
               as
               before
               expressed
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               granted
               without
               any
               Dammage
               to
               our
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               testifie
               ,
               God
               communicated
               of
               his
               own
               Breath
               or
               Life
               unto
               Man
               ,
               whereby
               he
               became
               a
               living
               Soul
               ,
               do
               not
               confound
               man
               and
               that
               Divine
               Life
               ;
               no
               more
               doth
               G.
               F.
               he
               never
               affirmed
               Man
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               his
               own
               words
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               viz.
               
                 God
                 breathed
                 into
                 man
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               Man
               is
               not
               that
               Breath
               of
               God
               which
               he
               inspired
               Man
               with
               .
               Again
               ,
               G.
               F.
               in
               many
               of
               his
               Writings
               ,
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 Fallen
                 and
                 Degenerated
                 State
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Pollution
                 and
                 Wi●kedn●ss
                 th●y
                 lie
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 h●avy
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 which
                 will
                 follow
              
               :
               all
               which
               concerns
               
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Life
                 God
                 hath
                 breath●d
                 into
                 Man
              
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               That
               ,
               but
               Adam
               which
               was
               beguiled
               :
               Had
               Adam
               liv'd
               in
               
                 That
                 Life
              
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               preserved
               .
               But
               suppose
               what
               I
               said
               granted
               the
               Question
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               Many
               Great
               and
               Learned
               Men
               have
               run
               in
               the
               same
               Line
               ,
               and
               they
               escaped
               the
               Cryes
               of
               
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 Absurdity
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               thy
               Exclamatory
               Termes
               from
               Millions
               :
               What
               makest
               thou
               keep
               such
               a
               Barking
               at
               us
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               thou
               ha●t
               more
               Authority
               ,
               or
               less
               Candor
               ?
            
             
               Before
               I
               conclude
               this
               Section
               ,
               I
               would
               put
               thee
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               double
               Injustice
               thou
               hast
               committed
               :
               The
               one
               was
               in
               making
               this
               false
               &
               Prophane
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 sets
                 up
                 a
                 Light
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 himself
                 is
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               to
               follow
               from
               G.
               F's
               words
               forecited
               .
               The
               second
               is
               in
               thy
               giving
               this
               sharp
               Rebuke
               for
               this
               Passage
               ,
               as
               an
               Answer
               in
               thy
               
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 inserting
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               that
               thou
               mightst
               cover
               thy
               own
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               render
               me
               severe
               .
               These
               Tricks
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               will
               never
               compass
               thy
               End
               ,
               but
               greatly
               contribute
               to
               fru●●rate
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §.
             III.
             Concerning
             the
             Redemption
             of
             the
             Seed
             .
          
           
             
               Counterfeit
               ,
            
             
               
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 query
                 ,
                 who
                 or
                 what
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               p.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quaker
               ,
            
             
               I
               know
               thou
               didst
               ;
               and
               that
               thou
               madest
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 save
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Ministers
                 preached
                 People
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 A
                 lost
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 lost
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               Upon
               which
               thou
               madest
               this
               Exclamation
               ,
               
                 Blush
                 Oh
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Astonished
                 O
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 !
                 Did
                 J●sus
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 save
                 a
                 lost
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 lost
                 Christs
                 was
                 ever
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
              
               LOST
               CONDITION
               ?
               I
               told
               thee
               then
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               ,
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               might
               blush
               at
               thy
               base
               Dealings
               with
               
                 G.
                 K.
              
               I
               also
               told
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               cited
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               no
               other
               then
               that
               Christ
               came
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               ,
               
                 by
                 turning
              
               People
               
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 a
                 lost
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 lost
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               sayst
               thou
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 by
              
               Lost
               
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 understand
                 man's
                 lost
                 Condition
                 ;
                 what
                 less
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Jesus
                 came
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 lost
                 God.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
              
               G.
               K
               ,
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 People's
              
               FINDING
               
                 a
                 lost
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               35.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 G.
                 K.
              
               so
               speaks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               lost
               God
               ,
               he
               understood
               People's
               loosing
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               's
               become
               of
               thy
               
                 Blush
                 O
                 Heavens
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Is
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               ?
               It
               is
               well
               thou
               art
               drawn
               to
               confess
               this
               against
               thy self
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 Lost
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 Christ
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 seek
                 and
                 save
                 a
                 lost
                 God
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               No
               such
               words
               ever
               fell
               from
               
                 G.
                 K.
              
               to
               any
               such
               Question
               ,
               as
               thou
               makest
               them
               an
               Answer
               to
               .
               Thou
               hast
               unworthily
               perverted
               both
               his
               Words
               and
               Sense
               .
               Though
               lost
               be
               said
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               Loss
               is
               Man's
               ;
               For
               every
               man
               who
               hath
               lost
               God
               is
               truly
               in
               a
               
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               :
               But
               to
               apply
               that
               
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               ,
               becau●e
               man
               hath
               lost
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               admonished
               to
               seek
               after
               a
               lost
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               commit
               great
               Injury
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               attempted
               with
               thy
               silly
               Ins●nuation
               ,
               viz.
               
                 If
                 Lost
                 he
                 meant
              
               ONLY
               
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               poor
               begging
               Shifts
               art
               thou
               put
               to
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Reader
                 out
                 of
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 infer
                 is
                 indeed
                 your
                 very
                 Opinion
                 ,
              
               G.
               F.
               and
               J.
               N.
               
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 wants
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 Christ
                 either
                 then
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 Christs
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 redeem
                 himself
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               to
               put
               us
               out
               of
               Doubt
               ,
               to
               leave
               it
               in
               Doubt
               whether
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               
                 J.
                 N.
              
               ever
               said
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               or
               these
               words
               ,
               as
               laid
               down
               together
               ?
               for
               tho●
               referrest
               to
               no
               Book
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               it
               be
               true
               ;
               will
               it
               bear
               thy
               Inference
               ;
               
                 therefore
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               all
               one
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               brui●ed
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               crucified
               afresh
               by
               wicked
               Men
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               open
               Shame
               ;
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               as
               every
               ordinary
               Capacity
               may
               easily
               see
               ;
               how
               needless
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               how
               false
               is
               this
               Rant
               of
               thine
               ?
               p.
               36.
               viz.
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 assert
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 infer
                 from
                 your
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 pervert
                 them
                 ;
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 justly
                 esteem
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 heady
                 ,
                 rash
                 and
                 inconsiderate
                 young
                 Man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Thus
               
                 T.
                 H
              
               where
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               thee
               to
               make
               good
               thy
               Conclusions
               ,
               thou
               tellest
               me
               of
               granting
               the
               Charge
               ,
               and
               then
               fallest
               into
               thy
               usual
               Insults
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               insinuate
               a
               Credence
               of
               thy
               Ability
               and
               Honesty
               with
               thy
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 absurd
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 God's
                 redeeming
                 the
                 Seed
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               No
               more
               Blasphemy
               then
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
              
               Egypt
               
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 Son
                 ,
                 a
                 Place
                 of
                 Burdens
                 .
              
               But
               I
               the
               less
               wonder
               at
               thy
               Ignorance
               in
               these
               Heavenly
               Things
               ,
               who
               never
               yet
               drunk
               of
               his
               Cup
               ,
               nor
               was
               baptized
               with
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               nor
               knew
               the
               true
               
               Fellowship
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ;
               but
               art
               now
               adding
               to
               them
               by
               as
               provoaking
               Impieties
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               of
               this
               Age
               hath
               committed
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Give
               me
               thy
               Judgment
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               my
               Consequence
               from
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 God
                 saw
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Intercessor
                 ;
                 therefore
                 his
                 Arm
                 brought
                 Salvation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 it
                 susteined
                 him
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               59.16
               .
               Again
               ,
               
                 The
                 Year
                 of
                 my
                 Redeemed
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 looked
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 wondred
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 uphold
                 ;
                 therefore
                 mine
                 own
                 Arm
                 brought
                 Salvation
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Fury
                 it
                 uph●ld
                 me
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               53.4
               ,
               5.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 did
                 rid
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 precious
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 Salvation
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 infer
                 from
                 your
                 Words
                 this
                 horrid
                 Absurdity
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               redeems
               himself
               ,
               p.
               37.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 thy
                 Truth
                 against
                 Fiction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               from
               our
               Words
               ,
               but
               the
               Words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               but
               that
               thou
               art
               become
               shameless
               ,
               I
               should
               wonder
               that
               any
               Man
               pretending
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               his
               Rule
               ,
               should
               charge
               plain
               Scripture
               with
               Absurdity
               and
               Blasphemy
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 is
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 at
                 Liberty
                 and
                 in
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 redeeming
                 and
                 redeemed
                 ,
                 conquering
                 and
                 yet
                 pressed
                 down
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Language
                 be
                 Folly
                 and
                 Madness
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 tellest
                 us
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 content
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
              
               p.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               were
               well
               if
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               contented
               ,
               not
               to
               abuse
               it
               :
               Is
               this
               thy
               Religion
               ,
               to
               vilifie
               the
               Language
               of
               other
               Peoples
               Religion
               ;
               nay
               ,
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               it self
               ?
            
             
               But
               how
               dark
               art
               thou
               
                 T
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               to
               make
               b●th
               a
               
               Wonder
               and
               a
               Scoff
               at
               Christ's
               conquering
               and
               yet
               being
               pressed
               down
               at
               the
               same
               Time
               ;
               when
               the
               Scripture
               so
               plainly
               holds
               forth
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               crucified
               by
               such
               counterfeit
               Christians
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               at
               what
               Time
               he
               reigns
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               his
               Children
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Spirit
               said
               to
               be
               quenched
               by
               some
               ,
               at
               what
               Time
               it
               lives
               in
               others
               ?
               And
               is
               he
               not
               grieved
               by
               the
               Rebellions
               of
               some
               ,
               whilst
               he
               is
               delighted
               in
               others
               ?
               Was
               not
               God
               
                 at
                 Liberty
              
               at
               what
               Time
               he
               said
               ,
               They
               made
               him
               s●rve
               with
               their
               Sins
               ?
               And
               was
               he
               not
               whole
               ,
               at
               what
               Time
               he
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               
                 broken
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               6.9
               .
               *
               Canst
               thou
               reasonably
               infer
               ,
               because
               of
               these
               Expressions
               ,
               us'd
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Absurdity
               and
               Blasphemy
               ,
               that
               God
               heals
               himself
               ,
               delivers
               ,
               himself
               ,
               and
               eases
               himself
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               Words
               of
               equal
               Import
               ?
               Methinks
               thy
               unsavory
               Carriage
               should
               reflect
               Shame
               upon
               
                 W.
                 Kiffin
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Elders
               ,
               &c.
               to
               suffer
               such
               irreverent
               Trash
               to
               come
               out
               of
               their
               Congregation
               ;
               if
               they
               value
               their
               Credit
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               thee
               any
               longer
               thus
               upon
               the
               Ramble
               .
               But
               before
               I
               leave
               thee
               in
               this
               Section
               ,
               I
               have
               one
               thing
               more
               to
               charge
               thee
               with
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Abuse
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               by
               concluding
               from
               Man's
               being
               turned
               to
               seek
               after
               a
               lost
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Christ
               are
               in
               a
               
                 lost
                 Condition
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               only
               want
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               3
               Dial.
               p.
               37.
               
               Then
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               false
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               injurious
               to
               a
               People
               .
               But
               I
               have
               left
               wondering
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               base
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             §.
             IV.
             Concerning
             our
             Belief
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Quaker
               .
            
             
               ANother
               Instance
               by
               which
               thou
               undertakest
               to
               prove
               the
               Quaker
               no
               
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Denyal
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 without
                 him
                 :
              
               Is
               this
               true
               ,
               or
               no
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Counterfeit
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 accuse
                 you
                 for
                 denying
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 without
                 you
                 ,
              
               p.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               that
               thou
               hast
               varied
               thy
               Charge
               ,
               and
               given
               thy self
               an
               Answer
               to
               it
               out
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               an
               Answer
               to
               any
               such
               Matter
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Herein
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewn
                 thy
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Malice
              
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               so
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               but
               Ignorance
               or
               Malice
               :
               Thou
               also
               omitteth
               the
               Ground
               of
               my
               so
               speaking
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               fair
               ,
               viz
               ,
               The
               Quakers
               
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 God-man
                 ;
                 is
                 God-man
                 in
                 them
              
               ?
               Again
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 born
                 of
                 ●
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 that
                 suffered
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               :
               
                 Can
                 that
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 Man
              
               ?
               In
               Defence
               of
               which
               strange
               Construction
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               thou
               hast
               offered
               nothing
               to
               what
               I
               opposed
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               desire
               my
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               since
               thou
               pretendest
               to
               own
               but
               one
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sayst
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               in
               Man
               ,
               that
               thou
               both
               denyest
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               contradictest
               thy self
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               any
               Doctrine
               clearer
               in
               holy
               Record
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               Christs
               indwelling
               with
               his
               Saints
               ,
               Joh.
               14.20
               ,
               23.
               
               Chap.
               15.4
               ,
               5.
               
               Chap.
               17.23
               .
               Rom.
               8.10
               .
               2
               Cor.
               13.5
               .
               Cal.
               1.16
               .
               Col.
               1.27
               .
               Revel
               .
               3.20
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Objection
               thou
               makest
               against
               us
               ,
               holds
               good
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               Christ
               is
               God-man
               ;
               can
               God-man
               be
               in
               the
               Corin●hians
               ?
               What
               might
               not
               a
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               have
               cavilled
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
               ●s
               well
               as
               against
               us
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               Way
               to
               prove
               the
               Quaker
               no
               Christian
               ,
               that
               makes
               that
               Thing
               Error
               ,
               which
               can
               only
               constitute
               Men
               right
               Christians
               :
               For
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               there
               ,
               no
               Anointing
               can
               be
               there
               ,
               which
               John
               sayes
               ,
               leads
               into
               all
               Truth
               :
               Besides
               ,
               thou
               contradictest
               thy self
               ,
               as
               thou
               mayest
               see
               ,
               Dial.
               p.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               But
               to
               thy
               present
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 I
                 object
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 your
                 denying
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 without
                 you
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 thou
                 speakest
                 nothing
                 ,
                 signifying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 y●u
                 are
                 pinched
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               thee
               under
               the
               Head
               of
               Perversions
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               all
               thou
               madest
               us
               to
               deny
               ;
               for
               thou
               didst
               untruly
               infer
               
                 Our
                 Denyal
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Bodily
                 Appearance
                 ,
              
               concerning
               which
               thou
               speakest
               nothing
               ,
               
                 signifying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 pinched
                 ,
              
               unless
               it
               be
               to
               deny
               thou
               ever
               saidst
               so
               ,
               as
               p.
               26
               ,
               31.
               thereby
               adding
               a
               Lye
               to
               the
               Shuffile
               .
               But
               why
               are
               we
               pinched
               ,
               because
               we
               say
               nothing
               to
               a
               Doctrine
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               nothing
               of
               :
               Give
               me
               one
               Place
               that
               mentions
               Christ
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Perso●
                 without
                 us
              
               ;
               art
               thou
               so
               destitute
               of
               common
               Sense
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               of
               proving
               the
               Quaker
               no
               Christian
               ,
               because
               he
               denies
               a
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               that
               Instance
               to
               magnifie
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               thy
               sole
               Rule
               :
               Verely
               ,
               thou
               makest
               thy self
               a
               Derision
               to
               all
               wise
               Men.
               But
               go
               on
               ,
               make
               the
               best
               of
               thy
               Charge
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               G.
               F.
               
                 in
                 his
                 Great
                 Mystery
              
               ,
               p.
               16.
               
                 writes
                 thus
              
               ,
               Thou
               art
               deceived
               ,
               who
               sayest
               Christ
               is
               distinct
               from
               the
               Saints
               :
               Can
               any
               Man
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               his
               Flesh
               be
               not
               in
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 probably
                 thou
                 mayst
                 have
                 found
                 in
                 thy
                 Brother
              
               Faldo
               
                 's
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 mightst
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 defended
                 in
                 mine
                 .
              
               Wh●re
               is
               Distinct
               among
               G.
               F's
               Words
               ,
               which
               
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 But
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
              
               :
               which
               plainly
               shews
               that
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               only
               opposeth
               Christ's
               being
               
                 as
                 a
                 Distance
              
               ,
               as
               divided
               from
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               they
               who
               know
               not
               Christ
               to
               be
               in
               them
               the
               Apostle
               terms
               Reprobates
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               are
               in
               distinct
               Beings
               .
               That
               Christ's
               Flesh
               must
               be
               in
               People
               if
               they
               eat
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               either
               Matter
               of
               Error
               ,
               or
               any
               Proof
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               ,
               till
               thou
               canst
               prove
               ,
               how
               a
               Man
               may
               eat
               his
               Victuals
               without
               him
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               but
               render
               thy self
               ridiculous
               in
               talking
               at
               such
               an
               idle
               rate
               .
               What
               else
               hast
               thou
               to
               offer
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               G.
               Whitehead
               saith
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               a
               Person
               without
               us
               ,
               is
               not
               Scripture-Language
               ,
               
                 Dip.
                 pl.
              
               p.
               13.
               —
               We
               cannot
               own
               your
               Limitations
               and
               un●criptural
               Notions
               concerning
               Christ's
               Being
               ,
               
                 R.
                 against
                 R.
              
               1.
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               But
               (
               why
               dost
               thou
               leave
               out
               the
               Word
               God-man
               ,
               which
               thou
               usedst
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               was
               repeated
               by
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               )
               what
               of
               all
               this
               
                 T.
                 H
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 these
                 be
                 your
                 Words
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 my
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 Malice
                 manifest
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 World
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 your
                 Belief
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               p.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Thou
               mightst
               as
               well
               have
               said
               of
               our
               Dis-Belief
               of
               thy
               unscriptural
               Belief
               :
               Canst
               thou
               upon
               second
               Thoughts
               perswade
               thy self
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               prove
               the
               Quaker
               no
               Christian
               ,
               
                 cond●mn
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Mouth
                 and
                 evince
                 his
                 Errors
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               that
               wanderest
               from
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               whols●m
               Words
               ,
               to
               effect
               it
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               who
               makest
               it
               thy
               Business
               to
               render
               us
               a
               Scorn
               and
               Reproach
               among
               Men
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               injurious
               Practices
               upon
               our
               Persons
               and
               Principles
               ;
               as
               for
               theirs
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               some
               
               Tenderness
               and
               sober
               Enquiry
               ,
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               take
               away
               all
               Occasion
               of
               Stumbling
               ,
               by
               this
               short
               and
               sesrious
               Account
               of
               our
               Belief
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               over
               all
               ,
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               a
               distinct
               Being
               (
               though
               not
               
                 at
                 a
                 Distance
              
               )
               from
               the
               Saints
               ;
               Otherwise
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               all
               one
               indeed
               to
               ay
               ,
               as
               thou
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               wickedly
               concludest
               ,
               p.
               30.
               from
               thy
               own
               Invention
               of
               Man's
               being
               the
               Seed
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               whether
               we
               call
               God
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               or
               call
               
                 W.
                 Penn
                 God
              
               and
               Christ
               ;
               a
               Blasphemous
               Absurdity
               indeed
               ,
               as
               thou
               sayeth
               !
               But
               then
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               that
               madest
               it
               ?
               Next
               ,
               we
               never
               said
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               as
               well
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               within
               us
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               him
               ,
               but
               are
               comprehended
               of
               him
               :
               We
               never
               set
               any
               Limitations
               to
               Christ's
               Presence
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               false
               and
               hateful
               Inferences
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ;
               And
               let
               the
               Reader
               beware
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               abused
               by
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Word
               Person
               (
               as
               thou
               usest
               it
               ,
               in
               telling
               us
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God-man
              
               ,
               a
               distinct
               Person
               without
               thee
               )
               it
               is
               no
               Scripture-Phrase
               ;
               for
               in
               Heb.
               1.3
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Hypostasis
               signifies
               Substance
               ;
               and
               in
               2
               Cor.
               2.10
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifies
               
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Stead
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 Sight
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 ●rotius
                 ,
                 Erasmus
              
               and
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               have
               it
               .
               However
               ,
               I
               hope
               for
               our
               Tenderness
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               considering
               that
               T.
               H.'s
               Charge
               is
               no
               Scripture-Phrase
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               like
               Expressions
               occasion
               People
               to
               retain
               mean
               and
               dark
               Apprehensions
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Place
               of
               Residence
               ;
               we
               shall
               not
               suffer
               in
               the
               Mind
               of
               our
               sober
               Reader
               ,
               as
               Men
               undeserving
               the
               Name
               of
               Christians
               .
               Hast
               thou
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               any
               more
               to
               offer
               upon
               this
               Head
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Light
                 be
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Measure
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 eminently
                 in
                 your selves
                 ;
                 whether
              
               
               W.
               P.
               and
               G.
               W.
               
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 Bodily
                 Appearance
                 or
                 Outward
                 Person
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 divine
                 Worship
                 be
                 given
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               holds
               forth
               ;
               but
               that
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               or
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               should
               be
               the
               
                 Proper
                 Body
              
               prepared
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               himself
               to
               be
               manifested
               in
               (
               as
               was
               that
               in
               which
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               :
               in
               whom
               dwelt
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               God-head
               )
               is
               not
               scriptural
               ,
               nor
               a
               Consequen●e
               from
               our
               Opinion
               ;
               but
               a
               blasphemous
               Inference
               of
               thy
               making
               ,
               to
               be
               abhorred
               of
               just
               Men.
               Are
               we
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 was
              
               ?
               Did
               we
               ever
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               bodily
               in
               us
               ?
               He
               is
               manifested
               in
               us
               measurably
               ,
               to
               save
               us
               :
               But
               was
               he
               so
               manifested
               in
               that
               Manhood
               to
               save
               it
               ?
               Or
               is
               either
               
                 G.
                 W.
              
               or
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               as
               properly
               and
               peculiarly
               the
               Man-hood
               of
               the
               Saviour
               as
               that
               he
               took
               to
               manifest
               himself
               Saviour
               in
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               see
               whither
               thy
               Sophistry
               will
               lead
               thee
               :
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               appeared
               bodily
               and
               visibly
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               revealed
               in
               Paul
               ;
               therefore
               Paul
               might
               as
               well
               be
               called
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               as
               he
               ,
               in
               that
               Appearance
               .
               Again
               ,
               Divine
               Worship
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Christ
               :
               but
               Christ
               was
               in
               
                 Paul
                 ;
                 therefore
                 divine
                 Worship
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
              
               Paul.
               Again
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               doubtless
               ,
               at
               least
               many
               of
               the
               Baptists
               ,
               believe
               they
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ;
               will
               it
               be
               a
               good
               Consequence
               ,
               That
               T.
               H.
               
                 or
                 those
              
               Baptists
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
              
               ?
               These
               vain
               Cavils
               and
               Sophisms
               thou
               undertakest
               to
               entertain
               thy
               Reader
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               abuse
               us
               by
               ;
               are
               great
               Instances
               of
               a
               weak
               Cause
               and
               an
               evil
               Mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Be
                 not
                 angry
                 if
                 again
                 I
                 ask
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 signifie
                 
                 Anointed
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 be
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 affirmest
                 ;
                 whether
                 God
                 himself
                 be
                 Anointed
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               p.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               
               Socinian-like
               ,
               thou
               dost
               not
               affirm
               that
               God
               is
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               two
               Pages
               before
               that
               thou
               sayst
               ,
               
                 The
                 God-head
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Manhood
                 conjunct
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Dial.
                 p.
              
               44
               ,
               Thou
               callest
               
                 God
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Fl●sh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               God
               then
               Christ
               by
               thy
               own
               words
               ?
               But
               what
               Answer
               did
               I
               give
               thee
               to
               thy
               Question
               about
               Anointing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 sayest
              
               ,
               Christ
               was
               not
               anointed
               by
               Halfes
               but
               entirely
               ;
               
                 herein
                 thou
                 contradictest
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrowest
                 thy
                 own
                 Distinction
                 between
                 Chr●st
                 and
                 the
                 Bod●
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               No
               such
               matter
               ;
               for
               the
               Distinction
               came
               from
               thy
               insinuating
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               hood
               of
               Christ
               was
               the
               the
               Christ
               ,
               because
               that
               only
               could
               be
               Anointed
               ,
               upon
               which
               ,
               knowing
               it
               was
               lately
               thy
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               anointed
               by
               Halfes
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 was
                 anointed
                 as
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man
              
               :
               What
               sayst
               thou
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Difficulty
                 still
                 remains
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 alone
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 anointed
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 returns
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 did
                 anoint
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 End
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Thou
               art
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               miserably
               begst
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               sendest
               it
               back
               again
               :
               For
               when
               thou
               (
               to
               prove
               the
               meer
               Manhood
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               or
               Anointed
               )
               didst
               insinuate
               the
               Impossibility
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 God
                 manif●st
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               makes
               the
               true
               Christ
               or
               Anointed
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               think
               he
               should
               be
               anointed
               by
               Halfs
               :
               Is
               not
               God
               or
               the
               divine
               
               Nature
               also
               anointed
               ?
               if
               so
               ,
               T.
               H.
               
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 anointed
                 the
                 God-head
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 End
              
               ?
               These
               are
               thy
               own
               Words
               ,
               and
               they
               belong
               to
               thy
               own
               Doctrine
               .
               Thou
               didst
               object
               against
               our
               Principle
               ,
               and
               hapned
               to
               contradict
               thy
               own
               Principle
               in
               it
               :
               I
               sent
               thee
               the
               Objection
               home
               again
               ,
               for
               thee
               to
               disingage
               thy
               own
               Principle
               of
               it
               ,
               First
               ,
               Thou
               growest
               angry
               ,
               tellst
               me
               of
               contradicting
               my self
               ,
               and
               returnest
               me
               the
               Objection
               never
               considered
               ;
               but
               back
               it
               must
               go
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               found
               the
               way
               to
               clear
               thy
               own
               ,
               that
               shall
               serve
               for
               thine
               and
               mine
               too
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               leave
               thee
               and
               thy
               Cavils
               in
               this
               Section
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             §.
             V.
             Concerning
             the
             Gospel-Rule
             .
          
           
             LEt
             us
             hear
             what
             thou
             hast
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Arguments
             I
             gave
             about
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Practice
                 u●to
              
               Chri●tians
               ,
               p.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               ●
               .
            
             
               Thou
               would
               t
               here
               insinuate
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ●ere
               not
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               we
               do
               not
               assert
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               that
               gave
               them
               forth
               ,
               to
               b●
               the
               ●ule
               ,
               especially
               ,
               in
               new
               Covenant
               Times
               :
               I
               grant
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               Heavenly
               Exhortations
               ,
               Reproofs
               &
               Instructions
               therein
               contained
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               regarded
               by
               us
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               is
               my
               Rule
               to
               direct
               my
               Under●tanding
               ,
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               me
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               reject
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               understand
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               m●st
               be
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               alone
               g●ves
               true
               Discerning
               :
               Therefore
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               thou
               sayest
               to
               my
               Argument
               ,
               
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 
                 Rail
              
               .
               p.
               25.
               as
               thou
               they
               self
               has
               cited
               it
               ,
               Dial.
               3.
               p.
               38.
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 more
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 inform
                 ,
                 rule
                 and
                 guide
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 more
                 eminently
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   within
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 ●aith
                 and
                 Practice
              
               :
               What
               dost
               thou
               offer
               to
               invalidate
               this
               Argument
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Then
                 her●in
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 misrepresented
                 your
                 Belief
                 ,
              
               p.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               this
               the
               Way
               to
               confute
               our
               Belief
               ?
               Or
               did
               we
               charge
               thee
               with
               misrepresenting
               it
               in
               this
               particular
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               think
               thus
               to
               evince
               the
               Truth
               of
               thy
               Objections
               ,
               to
               grant
               us
               the
               Matter
               objected
               :
               It
               seems
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               this
               for
               thy
               Answer
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Light
                 within
                 is
                 eminently
                 the
                 Rul●
                 ,
              
               for
               ought
               thou
               hast
               said
               against
               it
               .
               Proceed
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 ●ut
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 you
                 often
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Rules
                 therein
                 contained
                 :
                 In
                 what
                 Sense
                 do
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Rule
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Thou
               makest
               me
               to
               answer
               this
               Question
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Historical
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 saving
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Reas
               .
               ag
               .
               Rail
               .
               p.
               40.
               
               But
               can
               any
               Man
               that
               hath
               the
               least
               Draghm
               of
               Honesty
               or
               Justice
               ,
               think
               this
               the
               Way
               to
               confute
               me
               ,
               to
               skip
               over
               near
               15.
               
               Pages
               ,
               containing
               several
               Arguments
               made
               to
               evidence
               and
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               fir●t
               ?
            
             
               Hadst
               thou
               not
               a
               Conscience
               that
               dares
               do
               and
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               thou
               could●t
               never
               have
               given
               me
               such
               an
               unhandsom
               Slip.
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               thou
               sayst
               to
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               cited
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 be
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 inf●rm
                 ,
                 rule
                 and
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 ●minently
                 the
                 Rule
                 ;
                 What
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 an
                 historical
                 Rule
              
               ?
               p.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Did
               ever
               any
               Man
               pretending
               to
               be
               in
               his
               VVits
               ,
               
               talk
               so
               idly
               ?
               what
               is
               it
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 alwayes
                 more
                 able
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 having
                 Scripture
              
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               infer
               from
               God's
               Condescension
               to
               Man's
               Imbecillity
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               are
               Imbecil
               :
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               reprobate
               all
               external
               Means
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               insufficient
               ,
               because
               that
               any
               were
               ever
               used
               :
               Is
               it
               a
               good
               Argument
               ,
               becau●e
               the
               Light
               does
               not
               reveal
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Light
               cannot
               reveal
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               utmost
               Strength
               of
               thy
               Opposition
               .
               I
               further
               told
               thee
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               gave
               forth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               came
               by
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               those
               Thing●
               through
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               they
               could
               never
               have
               writ
               them
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               were
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith.
               But
               of
               this
               and
               abundance
               more
               to
               the
               same
               Purpose
               ,
               thou
               takest
               no
               notice
               :
               I
               further
               told
               thee
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               saw
               him
               with
               this
               Light
               ,
               unless
               they
               saw
               him
               without
               Light
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               that
               believed
               him
               ,
               when
               come
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               received
               him
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               beheld
               him
               with
               an
               inward
               Eye
               .
               Thus
               thou
               quotest
               me
               :
               What
               Reply
               makest
               thou
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Prophets
                 saw
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 none
                 do
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 him
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 this
              
               Light
               
                 or
                 inward
                 Eye
                 is
                 the
              
               common
               Light
               
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 must
                 prove
                 .
              
               p.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               formerly
               ,
               and
               is
               again
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               
                 same
                 Light
              
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               same
               in
               Manifestations
               .
               Every
               one
               had
               th●
               same
               Light
               ;
               but
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Prohecies
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               Sights
               :
               When
               thou
               hast
               proved
               
                 two
                 Lights
              
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               Time
               for
               thee
               to
               talk
               at
               this
               Rate
               :
               No●hing
               did
               then
               ,
               nor
               can
               now
               ,
               lead
               truly
               
               to
               know
               and
               confess
               to
               the
               Word
               that
               took
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               which
               VVord
               was
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               Life
               the
               Light
               of
               Men
               ;
               but
               ●
               ;
               uch
               Discoveries
               as
               proceed
               from
               a
               Measure
               of
               the
               same
               Light
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               proved
               .
               And
               should
               I
               admit
               of
               thy
               Construction
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               by
               which
               such
               as
               had
               a
               true
               Sight
               of
               Christ
               before
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               Coming
               was
               not
               the
               common
               Light
               ,
               as
               thou
               callest
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               thou
               thy self
               allowest
               to
               be
               divine
               ;
               yet
               wilt
               thou
               give
               me
               Leave
               to
               infer
               in
               thy
               Name
               ,
               that
               the
               divine
               Light
               was
               insufficient
               ,
               before
               such
               time
               as
               it
               reveald
               those
               Things
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               gave
               tho●e
               that
               were
               alive
               at
               Christ's
               Spiritual
               Coming
               ,
               a
               Knowledge
               and
               a
               Sense
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               no●
               know
               them
               before
               they
               knew
               them
               :
               For
               at
               this
               Rate
               thou
               ●reate●●●s
               abo●t
               the
               Light
               within
               ;
               the
               Light
               within
               doth
               not
               do
               this
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 ,
              
               presumpt●●●sly
               concluding
               it
               insufficient
               to
               discover
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               either
               do
               not
               need
               a
               Discovery
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               already
               known
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               seemeth
               good
               to
               God
               in
               his
               VVisdom
               to
               conceal
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 tell
                 thee
                 ●here
                 was
                 such
                 ●
                 Man
                 as
              
               Moses
               ,
               David
               and
               Matthew
               ,
               &c.
               
                 without
                 which
                 thou
                 couldst
                 not
                 have
                 known
                 any
                 such
                 ●●ing
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 thee
                 what
                 they
                 spoke
                 and
                 wro●
                 of
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 thy
                 Belief
                 ,
                 both
                 conc●rning
                 those
                 Men
                 and
                 their
                 Sayings
                 ,
              
               p.
               45.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               I
               grant
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               tell
               me
               ,
               there
               were
               such
               Men
               ,
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 D●●id
              
               and
               Matth●w
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               wrote
               :
               But
               what
               is
               it
               that
               gives
               me
               to
               believe
               the
               things
               they
               wrote
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               The
               Rule
               of
               ●aving
               Faith
               is
               that
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               which
               is
               historical
               ?
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               understand
               the
               Truth
               of
               those
               Things
               ,
               till
               I
               come
               to
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               that
               gave
               them
               forth
               ;
               for
               no
               Man
               can
               know
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               
               save
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               The
               want
               of
               which
               hath
               been
               the
               Cause
               why
               so
               many
               have
               been
               bewildred
               about
               the
               things
               there
               declared
               :
               
               Spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               Things
               are
               not
               di●cernable
               by
               carnal
               Men
               ,
               they
               are
               hid
               from
               their
               Eyes
               ;
               &
               till
               the
               Light
               shine
               out
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               a
               sealed
               Book
               ,
               and
               they
               labour
               in
               a
               Labyrinth
               of
               Uncertainties
               .
               I
               do
               say
               again
               ,
               The
               Light
               in
               all
               Ages
               hath
               made
               known
               Doctrines
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               Histories
               and
               Narratives
               of
               other
               Mens
               Actions
               ;
               which
               is
               thy
               silly
               Objection
               against
               the
               Light
               's
               Sufficiency
               .
               But
               one
               thing
               I
               must
               not
               forget
               ,
               on
               which
               thou
               didst
               not
               depend
               
                 a
                 little
              
               ,
               as
               an
               Instance
               to
               prove
               thy
               Conceit
               ,
               viz.
               
                 How
                 could
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 Swearing
                 in
                 any
                 Case
                 were
                 
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 written
                 in
                 the
              
               5th
               of
               Matthew
               
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               Dial.
               1.
               p.
               22.
               
               But
               this
               I
               proved
               to
               thee
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               revealed
               above
               400.
               
               Years
               before
               that
               was
               written
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               the
               Reason
               thou
               over-lookest
               that
               Answer
               ?
               Clinias
               was
               taught
               by
               it
               rather
               to
               suffer
               a
               great
               Fine
               ,
               then
               swear
               ;
               the
               Essaeaens
               had
               rather
               dye
               then
               swear
               ,
               which
               was
               long
               before
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               :
               Was
               not
               the
               Light
               then
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               for
               their
               practising
               of
               an
               Evangelical
               Doctrine
               by
               thy
               own
               Argument
               ?
               But
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               art
               thou
               not
               greatly
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               because
               I
               supposed
               upon
               thy
               Principle
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Light
                 and
                 Rule
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 ,
              
               Reas
               .
               against
               Rail
               .
               p.
               39.
               
               That
               therefore
               I
               contradict
               my self
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               mine
               own
               Opinion
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 Light
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 then
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               thou
               hadst
               come
               rightly
               by
               this
               Consequence
               ,
               falling
               into
               thy
               customary
               Insults
               ,
               telling
               me
               ,
               
                 T●is
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Truth
                 against
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 discovers
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rash
                 ,
                 heady
                 ,
                 confident
                 and
                 ignorant
                 Man
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 neither
                 cares
                 what
                 he
                 sayes
                 or
                 affirms
                 .
              
               Hadst
               thou
               any
               Regard
               to
               God
               ,
               thy
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               thy
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               thy
               own
               Reputation
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               never
               commit
               ,
               much
               less
               continue
               to
               practise
               ,
               these
               horrid
               Wrongs
               against
               me
               .
               However
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               so
               again
               :
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               supposing
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               the
               Rule
               ,
               that
               which
               informs
               me
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               teaches
               me
               how
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               it
               teaches
               me
               to
               know
               and
               do
               what
               the
               Rule
               cannot
               do
               of
               it self
               :
               I
               query
               then
               ,
               if
               t●is
               Light
               be
               not
               the
               Rule
               ,
               how
               and
               which
               way
               I
               come
               to
               understand
               and
               use
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               &c.
               therefore
               
                 eminently
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ,
               the
               Terms
               of
               my
               Argument
               ;
               for
               the
               Question
               lay
               not
               upon
               particular
               Rules
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Primitive
              
               Christians
               
                 took
                 not
                 their
                 Measures
                 from
                 the
              
               Light
               within
               ,
               
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               p.
               46.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               Confusion
               it self
               :
               Are
               the
               Light
               within
               and
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               revealed
               inconsistent
               things
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               revealed
               to
               them
               (
               Paul
               turned
               from
               Darkness
               to
               (
               Light
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Light
               ?
               And
               what
               was
               it
               taught
               them
               the
               Truth
               ,
               when
               John
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 had
                 received
                 an
                 Anointing
                 ,
                 which
                 abode
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               unto
               which
               he
               directed
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               he
               left
               them
               ,
               John
               1.
               2
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               same
               Apostle
               tell
               us
               ,
               If
               we
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               we
               have
               Fellowship
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               Light
               then
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               Way
               in
               which
               they
               were
               to
               walk
               ?
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               that
               Prophetick
               Speech
               ,
               Isa
               .
               2.5
               .
               
                 Oh
                 ye
                 House
                 of
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 come
                 ye
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               plainer
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               describes
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.14
               .
               and
               that
               he
               exhorts
               the
               Galatians
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               chap.
               5.16
               and
               the
               Ephesians
               to
               walk
               circumspectly
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Manifestations
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
               chap.
               5.14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Finally
               does
               not
               the
               same
               Apostle
               pronounce
               
                 Peace
                 on
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 N●w
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               6.16
               .
            
             
               I
               further
               told
               thee
               that
               the
               
                 Waldonses
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Prot●st●●ts
                 ,
                 ●alvinists
                 ,
              
               &c.
               made
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Consciences
               the
               chief
               Ground
               of
               their
               Belief
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 Rail
              
               .
               pag.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Walden●es
               ,
               &c.
               
                 made
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Consciences
                 the
                 chief
                 Ground
                 of
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 th●
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 is
                 confidently
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 ever
              
               W.
               Penn
               
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 prove
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               
                 W.
                 Penn
              
               is
               able
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 Prot●stants
                 ,
                 Calvinists
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               Independents
               ,
               and
               Anabaptists
               too
               ,
               have
               made
               the
               Testimony
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               the
               Ground
               of
               their
               Belief
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               wilt
               not
               thou
               then
               appear
               to
               have
               told
               a
               confident
               Untruth
               ?
               Let
               us
               hear
               what
               they
               say
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Waldenses
               held
               so
               thou
               mayst
               inform
               thy self
               if
               thou
               pleasest
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               History
               ,
               penn'd
               by
               
                 John
                 Paul
                 Perin
              
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               1
               ,
               cap.
               11
               ,
               cap.
               13.
               
            
             
               Luther
               taught
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 Spirit
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 wrot
                 ,
              
               Tom.
               3.
               fol.
               169.
               
            
             
               
                 John
                 Bradford
              
               ,
               a
               worthy
               Martyr
               ,
               thus
               answered
               the
               
                 Arch
                 Bishop
              
               of
               York
               ,
               who
               catechised
               him
               how
               he
               came
               to
               know
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               
                 We
                 do
                 believe
                 and
                 know
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ's
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 thereof
                 assured
                 by
                 the
              
               same
               Spirit
               
                 that
                 wrote
                 and
                 spake
                 them
              
               ,
               Book
               Mart.
               vol.
               3.
               p.
               298.
               
            
             
               
                 William
                 Tindal
              
               ,
               another
               faithful
               Martyr
               in
               Hen.
               8
               his
               time
               ,
               writes
               thus
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 more
                 then
                 a
              
               Turk
               ,
               
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 Without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
              
               W.
               Tind
               .
               Work.
               p.
               319.
               &
               p.
               80.
               
            
             
               
                 B.
                 Jewel
              
               against
               the
               Papists
               hath
               this
               Passages
               ;
               
                 F●esh
                 and
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 holy
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
              
               special
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 gave
                 Thanks
                 unto
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 opened
                 the
                 Hearts
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 Without
                 this
              
               special
               
                 Help
                 and
                 Prompting
                 of
                 God's
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 unto
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 wise
                 or
                 well
                 learned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 a
                 sealed
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               Calvin
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 should
                 pierce
                 into
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 delivered
                 ,
              
               Instit
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap
               8
            
             
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 fetcht
                 from
                 the
              
               same
               Spirit
               
                 that
                 dictated
                 them
              
               ,
               Bez
               in
               Nov.
               Test
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.19
               .
            
             
               
                 Pet.
                 Martyr
              
               taught
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
              
               reveals
               
                 the
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               Com.
               loc
               .
               p.
               2
               cap.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Bullinger
              
               asserted
               in
               his
               4
               Decad.
               &
               8
               Serm.
               dedicated
               to
               K.
               Edw.
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 men
                 fetch
                 the
                 Vnder●●anding
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 from
              
               no
               where
               else
               
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
              
               .
            
             
               What
               sayest
               thou
               to
               this
               
                 T.
                 H
              
               ?
               Can
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               this
               Discoverer
               and
               Instructor
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               
                 eminently
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ?
            
             
               But
               in
               asmuch
               as
               thou
               chargest
               me
               with
               denying
               the
               Scriptures
               Authority
               ,
               and
               then
               railest
               ,
               p.
               61.
               because
               I
               place
               it
               upon
               the
               Te●●timony
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               In
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               Hear
               what
               D.
               
                 John
                 Owen
              
               sayes
               ,
               
                 The
                 only
                 Publick
                 Authentick
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
              
               He
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Breathing
                 of
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 it
                 derives
                 all
                 its
              
               VERITY
               ,
               PERSPICUITY
               and
               AUTHORITY
               ,
               Exerc.
               2.7
               ,
               9.
               
               VVhat
               would
               have
               become
               of
               me
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               if
               I
               had
               spoken
               so
               broad
               as
               this
               ?
               This
               makes
               the
               Spirit
               
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 Judge
              
               and
               
               Rule
               of
               our
               Knowledge
               ,
               therefore
               
                 eminently
                 the
                 Rule
              
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               ,
               an
               ancient
               and
               considerable
               Baptist
               ,
               shall
               be
               my
               last
               instance
               here
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimony
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 it
                 testifies
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 speak
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Light
                 or
                 Morning
                 risen
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               See
               his
               Works
               ,
               pag.
               249.
               
               Again
               ,
            
             
               
                 Others
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 Touch-Stone
                 nor
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Light
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 judge
                 of
                 Truth
                 then
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 thus
                 putting
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
              
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 Light
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Greater
               Light
               :
               
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 Truth
                 till
                 they
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 the
              
               Letter
               
                 for
                 Tryal
                 ;
                 thus
                 making
                 an
              
               Idol
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Letter
               ,
               
                 setting
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Ibid.
               pag.
               248.
               
            
             
               I
               could
               produce
               a
               great
               Cloud
               of
               more
               Witnesses
               ,
               both
               of
               Fathers
               and
               other
               Authors
               ;
               But
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               discharged
               my self
               of
               my
               Engagement
               ,
               and
               made
               appears
               ,
               That
               what
               I
               asserted
               was
               not
               too
               hard
               for
               me
               to
               prove
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               wert
               too
               confident
               in
               saying
               so
               :
               but
               thy
               notorious
               Ignorance
               in
               these
               things
               may
               a
               little
               excuse
               thee
               .
            
             
               But
               thou
               chargest
               us
               with
               undervaluing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               a
               Fault
               I
               abhor
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ;
               Let
               me
               hear
               in
               what
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 contemptibly
                 call
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
              
               Letter
               ,
               
                 whilst
                 you
                 entitle
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
              
               The
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               A
               Message
               ,
               &c
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 you
                 manifestly
                 prefer
                 your
                 own
                 Writings
                 before
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               pag
               55.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               Cavil
               has
               been
               answered
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               
               I
               told
               thee
               before
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               cited
               me
               thus
               ,
               
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 Letter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 mean
                 our
                 Books
                 are
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 irreverently
                 set
                 them
                 (
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 below
                 our
                 own
                 Writings
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 Comparison
                 only
                 between
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 gave
                 them
                 forth
                 .
              
               What
               Return
               dost
               thou
               give
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 aggravate
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 excuse
                 your
                 Error
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               Error
               to
               call
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               Letter
               in
               a
               Comparison
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               an
               Aggravation
               of
               that
               Error
               ,
               to
               prefere
               the
               Spirit
               before
               the
               Letter
               ?
               But
               as
               this
               all
               thou
               hast
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Matter
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 have
                 you
                 not
                 respect
                 to
                 this
                 Comparison
                 when
                 you
                 entitle
                 your
                 own
                 Books
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 your
                 Writings
                 are
                 more
                 eminently
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 then
                 the
                 Sciptures
              
               ?
               p.
               56.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               How
               do
               we
               prefer
               our
               Writings
               above
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               we
               prove
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               I
               perceive
               it
               is
               become
               almost
               impossible
               with
               thee
               to
               make
               any
               other
               Constructions
               ,
               then
               what
               rather
               shew
               thine
               own
               Envy
               then
               our
               Sense
               .
               Was
               there
               ever
               the
               same
               Reason
               for
               a
               Comparison
               between
               our
               Writings
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               Did
               we
               ever
               set
               them
               up
               for
               the
               
                 only
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 maintain
                 that
                 Plea
              
               ?
               If
               there
               were
               the
               same
               Occasion
               ,
               thou
               shouldst
               quickly
               hear
               of
               the
               same
               Distinction
               and
               Comparison
               .
               But
               go
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 both
                 stand
                 in
                 Competition
                 you
                 thus
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
              
               Letter
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Dead
               Letter
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 Term
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 but
              
               The
               Voice
               of
               Wisdom
               
                 to
                 your
                 Books
                 :
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 this
                 Bas●ness
                 and
                 Prophaneness
              
               ?
               pag.
               56
            
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Whatever
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               perceive
               thou
               art
               not
               ashamed
               of
               making
               me
               base
               and
               prophane
               too
               ,
               and
               printing
               a
               most
               horrid
               Untruth
               to
               render
               me
               so
               :
               There
               is
               not
               a
               Sentence
               in
               thy
               Book
               gives
               a
               clearer
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Injustice
               of
               thy
               Carriage
               then
               this
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               more
               frequent
               with
               thee
               throughout
               thy
               Dialogues
               ,
               then
               first
               to
               invent
               something
               odious
               in
               our
               Name
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               if
               none
               so
               Modest
               and
               Righteous
               as
               thy self
               ,
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 astonished
                 at
                 this
                 Blasphemou●
                 Absurdity
              
               ?
               p.
               30.
               
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 this
                 Prophaneness
                 and
                 Baseness
                 ?
              
               p.
               59.
               
               
                 O
                 Impious
                 Man
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               p.
               13.
               
               But
               let
               this
               determine
               this
               Point
               between
               us
               .
               Produce
               but
               one
               of
               our
               Friends
               ,
               that
               ever
               brought
               his
               VVritings
               in
               Competition
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               calling
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               
                 Dead
                 Letter
              
               ,
               &
               his
               own
               Books
               the
               
                 Voice
                 of
                 Wisdom
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               I
               will
               yield
               thee
               to
               have
               written
               Truth
               :
               If
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               but
               fastened
               
                 Baseness
                 ,
                 Prophaneness
              
               and
               Lying
               upon
               thy self
               :
               with
               thee
               I
               leave
               them
               ;
               for
               there
               thou
               ought
               est
               to
               rest
               ,
               till
               thou
               canst
               better
               clear
               thy self
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               charged
               thee
               with
               having
               wronged
               
                 Geo.
                 Fox
              
               and
               
                 Rich.
                 Hubberthorn
              
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 Dangerous
                 for
                 ignorant
                 People
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               and
               then
               fixing
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesuit
               and
               Romanish
               upon
               us
               ;
               producing
               their
               words
               at
               large
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               basely
               contracted
               to
               thy
               own
               Ends
               ,
               leaving
               out
               what
               might
               most
               make
               for
               their
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               the
               evincen●●ent
               of
               thy
               own
               Forgery
               .
            
             
               Thou
               givest
               the
               words
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 killeth
                 ,
                 is
                 Dangerous
              
               :
               In
               my
               Quotation
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               own
               Book
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 which
                 killeth
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.6
               .
               
                 is
                 D●ngerous
              
               [
               
                 for
                 thou
              
               (
               Priest
               )
               
                 takest
                 in
                 h●re
                 to
                 war
                 with●l
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 carnal
                 Mind
                 ,
                 giving
                 out
                 thy
                 
                 carnal
                 Expositions
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               All
               this
               ,
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               thou
               hast
               unworthily
               left
               out
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               the
               better
               fasten
               thy
               Fiction
               upon
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               I
               ask
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               Dangerous
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               these
               Ends
               ?
               
                 And
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Death
              
               ;
               here
               thou
               leavest
               out
               again
               [
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 Condemnation
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Trade
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 have
              
               60
               
                 and
                 some
              
               100
               l.
               
                 a
                 year
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 cryed
                 Wo
                 unto
                 such
                 Whited
                 Walls
              
               ]
               having
               left
               out
               this
               part
               ,
               that
               concerned
               the
               Hireling
               thou
               puttest
               in
               again
               ;
               
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 read
                 with
                 Danger
                 who
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 speak
                 a
                 Lye
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 your selves
              
               :
               Here
               again
               thou
               lettest
               drop
               
                 [
                 and
                 you
                 wr●st
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Destruction
                 ]
              
               (
               as
               the
               Unlearned
               and
               Unstable
               do
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               this
               Dangerous
               in
               them
               ?
               )
               Then
               thou
               bringest
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 And
                 to
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 Dangerous
                 to
                 read
                 or
                 speak
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               omitting
               all
               that
               here
               follows
               by
               me
               cited
               to
               clear
               them
               of
               thy
               Charge
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 [
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 the
              
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 who
                 were
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 knew
                 not
                 Christ
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 readeth
                 &
                 doth
                 understand
                 ]
              
               All
               this
               so
               necessary
               to
               give
               the
               Undertstanding
               of
               their
               true
               Meaning
               thou
               hast
               designedly
               overlookt
               :
               However
               ,
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               Defence
               thou
               hast
               made
               for
               thy self
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Question
                 respects
                 the
              
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 which
                 you
                 say
              
               ,
               is
               Dangerous
               and
               Killing
               ;
               The
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               Ministers
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               Dangerous
               for
               such
               to
               read
               them
               :
               
                 What
                 a
                 shameless
                 Man
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 confess
                 what
                 I
                 accuse
                 you
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 condemn
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 Forger
              
               ?
               pag.
               57.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               These
               foul
               and
               confident
               Questions
               thou
               usest
               to
               ask
               me
               with
               which
               thou
               wouldst
               insinuate
               thy
               Innocency
               ,
               
               do
               but
               aggravate
               thy
               Forgery
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               How
               do
               I
               confess
               what
               thou
               accusest
               us
               of
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               neither
               to
               be
               found
               in
               my
               words
               ,
               nor
               theirs
               upon
               whom
               thou
               chargest
               them
               ,
               viz.
               
                 It
                 is
                 Dangerous
                 for
                 Ignorant
                 People
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 2dly
                 ,
              
               I
               told
               thee
               they
               meant
               by
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
              
               ,
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Death
               ,
               because
               of
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               thou
               makest
               it
               Dangerous
               for
               such
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               whereas
               G.
               F.
               and
               R.
               H.
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 Dangerous
                 for
                 Hirelings
                 and
                 whi●e
                 Walls
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 their
                 carnal
                 Exp●sitions
                 ,
                 opposing
                 them
              
               Pharisee
               -
               
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wresting
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ●estruction
                 .
              
               It
               is
               Dangerous
               for
               such
               to
               read
               them
               to
               such
               Uses
               and
               Purposes
               not
               in
               any
               Sense
               as
               thou
               untruly
               sayest
               :
               Of
               this
               thou
               takest
               no
               notice
               .
               So
               that
               here
               the
               Reader
               may
               plainly
               see
               thy
               first
               Forgery
               ;
               since
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Man
               of
               no
               Letters
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Men
                 of
                 Letters
              
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharise●s
               ,
               who
               used
               them
               against
               the
               right
               Heirs
               of
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               G.F.
               and
               R.H.
               ●poak
               .
               And
               thy
               second
               is
               not
               less
               visible
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               hast
               imposed
               upon
               the
               Reader
               my
               Confession
               of
               thy
               Accusation
               ,
               who
               never
               confessed
               any
               such
               thing
               .
               These
               are
               some
               of
               thy
               wonted
               Tricks
               ,
               ever
               &
               anon
               imploy'd
               to
               cover
               thy
               Nakedness
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               off
               unsuspected
               ,
               from
               encountering
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               our
               Charge
               ,
               Proof
               or
               Argument
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               God's
               Witness
               in
               my
               Reader
               's
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               right
               us
               against
               the
               many
               Injurious
               Practices
               against
               us
               :
               And
               shall
               conclude
               with
               this
               Acknowledgment
               and
               Argument
               concerning
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               receive
               and
               believe
               the
               Scriptures
               given
               forth
               by
               Holy
               Men
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 profitable
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Instruction
                 in
                 Righteousness
              
               ;
               yet
               since
               they
               are
               Writings
               relating
               to
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               
               understand
               them
               ,
               or
               have
               an
               assured
               Testimony
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               which
               alone
               reveals
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
               :
               It
               was
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               Father
               that
               revealed
               Christ
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               16.5
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               The
               New
               Covenant
               Times
               are
               Times
               of
               Fulfilling
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               the
               pouring
               out
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               Peoples
               regard
               should
               be
               to
               the
               inward
               Drawings
               and
               Leadings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               The
               Law
               outward
               was
               
                 a
                 Rule
              
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               though
               not
               eminently
               unto
               them
               (
               for
               the
               Lord
               gave
               them
               also
               of
               his
               good
               Spirit
               ;
               &
               what
               for
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               rule
               them
               ?
               )
               But
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
              
               promised
               to
               be
               reveal'd
               within
               ,
               under
               the
               New
               &
               Everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               was
               certainly
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               under
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               being
               a
               time
               for
               the
               more
               immediate
               Flowings
               forth
               of
               Spirit
               and
               Life
               .
               We
               do
               not
               say
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               hereunto
               attained
               :
               But
               we
               affirm
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               measure
               of
               his
               Spirit
               unto
               Men
               &
               Women
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               pretious
               Promises
               ,
               unto
               w
               ch
               we
               direct
               them
               for
               that
               End.
               I
               know
               that
               
                 T.
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               wonted
               Baseness
               ,
               pag.
               49.
               interprets
               our
               saying
               ,
               that
               we
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               in
               honour
               to
               the
               Divine
               Light
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 denying
                 &
                 rejecting
                 the
                 revealed
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               thereby
               must
               hate
               their
               Parents
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               to
               love
               Christ
               first
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               
               This
               were
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Paul's
               regard
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               Rule
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               fulfil
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 deny
                 &
                 rej●ct
                 the
                 Law
                 without
              
               :
               If
               this
               Consequence
               be
               false
               agains●
               Paul
               ;
               How
               can
               T.
               H.'s
               Consequence
               be
               good
               against
               us
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               reject
               and
               deny
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               good
               things
               they
               declare
               of
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ?
               And
               since
               the
               Scriptures
               can
               not
               fulfil
               themselves
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               Spirit
               the
               Rule
               and
               Guide
               to
               our
               Divine
               Knowledge
               and
               Enjoyments
               .
               
               But
               from
               our
               asserting
               the
               Spirit
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               ,
               T.H.
               infers
               ,
               
                 That
                 we
                 deny
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               a
               Mi●take
               he
               fell
               into
               before
               ,
               which
               I
               offer'd
               to
               help
               him
               out
               of
               in
               my
               Answer
               ;
               for
               to
               own
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               For
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               outward
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               not
               the
               outward
               Law
               for
               a
               Rule
               ,
               Rom.
               2.14
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               Paul
               and
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               lived
               up
               to
               the
               outward
               Law
               (
               that
               is
               the
               inward
               Law
               outwarly
               declared
               )
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Obedience
               :
               Yet
               can
               any
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               outward
               Law
               and
               not
               the
               inward
               was
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               so
               living
               ?
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               thee
               ,
               
                 Th.
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               that
               thy
               Exalting
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               but
               an
               Endeavour
               to
               throw
               down
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               which
               Sacrifice
               ,
               be
               it
               known
               unto
               thee
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               loathes
               .
               And
               I
               will
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               as
               
                 G.
                 F.
              
               and
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               said
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               They
               are
               Dangerous
               to
               be
               read
               and
               used
               for
               those
               Evil
               Purposes
               thou
               employest
               them
               upon
               :
               But
               as
               they
               said
               (
               though
               that
               also
               thou
               didst
               overlook
               )
               so
               say
               I
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               concerning
               the
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               pag.
               242
               ,
               384
               ,
               389.
               
               
                 The
                 Writing
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               l.
               5.
               c.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 giveth
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 according
                 to
                 Condition
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               l.
               4.
               c.
               30.
               
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
              
               REPROVING
               LETTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Perkins
              
               Works
               ,
               3
               Vol.
               pag.
               220.
               
               
                 The
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Grace
                 teacheth
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 ,
              
               pag.
               221.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
              
               Rule
               
                 to
                 
                 judge
                 Scripture
                 .
                 That
              
               (
               of
               God
               )
               
                 made
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Something
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 Happy
                 Times
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 would
                 follow
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Bp.
               
                 R.
                 Sanderson
              
               ,
               De
               Obligat
               .
               Conscient
               .
               pag.
               127.
               
               
                 A
                 Rule
                 of
                 Discerning
                 without
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Regula
               discernendi
               extra
               Scripturam
               .
            
             
               And
               
                 T.
                 C●llier
              
               in
               plain
               words
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
              
               ALONE
               RULE
               
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ,
               Gen.
               Epist
               .
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               —
               
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 Man
                 judgeth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
              
               RULE
               OF
               THE
               SPIRIT
               ,
               ibid.
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
              
               ibid.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               need
               is
               there
               further
               of
               my
               maintaining
               this
               Point
               ,
               concerning
               
                 The
                 Light
                 being
                 the
                 Rule
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
              
               ;
               since
               thou
               hast
               made
               such
               ample
               Confession
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Godly
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 before
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 were
                 turned
                 from
                 the
                 Darkness
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
              
               pag.
               64.
               
               This
               Light
               must
               needs
               be
               within
               because
               the
               Darkness
               is
               there
               :
               And
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               because
               thou
               sayest
               it
               was
               that
               which
               Paul
               was
               sent
               to
               turn
               People
               to
               ,
               p.
               63
               ,
               64.
               
               And
               what
               could
               this
               Light
               be
               for
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               Guide
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Lead
               them
               in
               the
               Wayes
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Godly
               in
               all
               Ages
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               more
               General
               Rule
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               was
               not
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               and
               suffi●●●nt
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               of
               God
               appointed
               for
               the
               Godly
               Man's
               Way
               ,
               unless
               thou
               wilt
               suppose
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               turned
               to
               an
               insufficient
               Light.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               §.
               VI.
            
             Of
             Commands
             and
             Ordinances
             ;
             particularly
             Baptism
             
               and
               the
            
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
               Quaker
               ,
            
             
               I
               Have
               sufficiently
               shown
               under
               the
               Section
               of
               Forgeries
               the
               horrid
               Abuse
               thou
               hast
               committed
               in
               thy
               last
               Book
               against
               
                 E.
                 Burroughs
              
               ,
               concerning
               Commands
               and
               Ordinances
               ;
               I
               shall
               here
               further
               detect
               thy
               Miscarriage
               .
            
             
               The
               Matter
               charged
               upon
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               I
               shall
               set
               down
               with
               his
               Name
               before
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               E.
               B.
               
            
             
               You
               are
               not
               yet
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               Ordinances
               .
            
          
           
             
               T.
               H.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               John
               2.3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 Wicked
                 Man
              
               E.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               That
               they
               who
               are
               Subject
               to
               Ordinances
               are
               not
               dead
               with
               Christ
               [
               Sec
               Colloss
               .
               2.19
               ,
               21.
               ]
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               pleads
               o●●y
               against
               such
               Performances
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               Or●●●ances
               ,
               as
               were
               but
               
                 Shadowy
                 ,
                 Elementary
              
               and
               Perishing
               things
               ,
               appointed
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               and
               to
               pass
               off
               .
               Thus
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               quoted
               me
               ,
               Dial.
               3.
               p.
               59.
               
               What
               sayest
               thou
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 thus
              
               E.
               B.
               
                 did
                 plead
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 say
                 I
                 b●lyed
                 him
              
               ?
               Ibid.
               p.
               59.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Because
               in
               thy
               former
               Dialogue
               thou
               madest
               him
               as
               well
               deny
               to
               continue
               Obedience
               to
               such
               eternal
               Precepts
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               thou
               thy self
               confessest
               the
               
                 Light
                 within
              
               dictate
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Shadowy
                 ,
                 Elementary
              
               and
               Perishing
               Things
               .
               For
               about
               his
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               thou
               didst
               most
               unjustly
               infer
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 forbids
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Theft
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 False
                 Witness
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               breaking
               forth
               upon
               us
               with
               
                 Impiously
                 Horrid
                 ,
                 Vngodly
                 ,
                 Irreverent
                 ,
                 Patronizers
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 Countenancers
                 of
                 Novices
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 Scribler
                 ,
              
               with
               abundance
               more
               ;
               whereas
               p
               47.
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               whence
               the
               Passage
               was
               taken
               ,
               proves
               it
               to
               have
               been
               writ
               about
               extraordinary
               and
               particular
               Cases
               :
               as
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Running
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 because
              
               Peter
               preacht
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 Plunging
                 People
                 in
                 the
              
               Thames
               ,
               
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 because
              
               John
               
                 baptized
                 many
                 in
              
               Jordan
               :
               What
               sayest
               thou
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 strange
                 Confidence
                 !
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 examin'd
                 the
                 place
                 my
                 Quotation
                 referrs
                 to
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 bely'd
                 you
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 darest
                 thou
                 thus
                 charge
                 me
              
               ?
               p.
               58.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               My
               Confidence
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Examination
               :
               And
               this
               
                 Ranting
                 Answer
              
               will
               not
               clear
               thee
               .
               And
               the
               greatest
               Kindness
               that
               can
               be
               shown
               thee
               is
               ,
               to
               believe
               thou
               tookst
               the
               Quotation
               first
               upon
               Trust
               .
               But
               in
               this
               Dialogue
               thou
               art
               left
               without
               Excuse
               :
               For
               had
               
                 E.
                 B.
              
               intended
               
                 general
                 Commands
              
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               have
               cost
               thee
               much
               more
               Trouble
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               it
               ;
               doubtless
               it
               would
               have
               been
               a
               Pleasure
               to
               thee
               .
               But
               as
               a
               man
               guilty
               ,
               thou
               art
               wilfully
               silent
               about
               those
               horrid
               Constructions
               made
               upon
               his
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               genuine
               Sense
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               vainly
               thinkest
               to
               shift
               it
               off
               with
               accusing
               me
               of
               strange
               Confidence
               :
               But
               I
               return
               thee
               thy
               own
               Words
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
              
               ,
               T.
               H.
               
                 hast
                 examined
                 the
                 Place
                 thy
                 Quotation
                 refers
                 to
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 belyed
                 us
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 darest
                 thou
                 thus
              
               (
               continue
               to
               )
               
                 charge
                 us
              
               ?
               But
               what
               sayest
               thou
               concerning
               shadowy
               Ordinances
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 ●hou
                 confessest
                 ,
                 that
              
               E.B.
               
                 did
                 plead
                 
                 against-such
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 were
                 but
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 appointed
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 Season
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 pass
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 such
              
               Ordinances
               )
               
                 are
                 no
                 Commands
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 wilt
                 thou
                 prove
                 this
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               for
               continuing
               Shadows
               under
               a
               Gospel-Dispensation
               :
               My
               Reason
               against
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               Shadows
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               the
               Substance
               of
               which
               is
               the
               Gospel
               :
               The
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               ending
               of
               them
               ;
               because
               Shadows
               give
               way
               to
               ,
               and
               End
               in
               their
               Substance
               .
               But
               let
               me
               see
               how
               thou
               bringst
               me
               in
               to
               answer
               thy
               Question
               ;
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 John
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 visible
                 and
                 
                   corruptible
                   Elements
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 shadowy
                 and
                 
                   temporary
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 Chirst
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               What
               's
               thy
               Return
               to
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 observed
                 what
                 an
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 abusive
                 ,
                 prophane
                 and
                 impertinent
                 Man
                 this
              
               W.P.
               
                 is
                 .
                 Suppose
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 positive
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 expresly
                 mentioned
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ;
                 did
                 he
                 therefore
                 deny
                 them
              
               ?
               p.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               To
               pass
               over
               thy
               hard
               Names
               ,
               thou
               dost
               suggest
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               were
               my
               whole
               Strength
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               thy
               first
               Query
               ,
               viz.
               
                 How
                 wilt
                 thou
                 prove
                 shadowy
                 Ordinances
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Commands
                 to
                 us
              
               ?
               whereas
               it
               was
               never
               given
               by
               me
               to
               any
               such
               Question
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               would
               it
               have
               been
               Proper
               to
               do
               so
               :
               But
               since
               thou
               hardst
               so
               little
               Sense
               ,
               as
               to
               quote
               
               John's
               Words
               ,
               viz.
               
                 They
                 that
                 love
                 God
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
              
               in
               order
               to
               prove
               the
               Continuance
               of
               shadowy
               Ordinances
               ,
               I
               had
               so
               much
               Sense
               in
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               use
               of
               thy
               own
               citation
               again●t
               thee
               ,
               where
               no
               such
               Ordinances
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               upon
               which
               thou
               foolishly
               queries
               ,
               did
               he
               therefore
               deny
               t●em
               ?
               which
               was
               not
               the
               Question
               .
               But
               
               whether
               that
               Place
               proves
               them
               :
               But
               this
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               infer
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
              
               John
               
                 's
                 Message
                 to
                 recommend
                 and
                 perpetuate
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 dost
                 :
              
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               of
               such
               Weight
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               mention
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               save
               Paul
               once
               ,
               in
               denying
               Baptism
               a
               Share
               in
               his
               Commission
               ;
               and
               another
               Time
               in
               regulating
               the
               Corinthians
               about
               their
               disorderly
               Use
               of
               the
               Type
               .
               If
               bodily
               Exercise
               profits
               little
               in
               Religion
               ,
               much
               less
               Shadows
               .
               If
               Men
               run
               into
               external
               Performances
               ,
               without
               the
               Leadings
               and
               Preparings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               such
               Duties
               cannot
               be
               acceptable
               with
               God
               ,
               running
               into
               external
               Imitations
               without
               internal
               Qualifications
               ,
               gives
               but
               to
               boast
               in
               another
               Man's
               Line
               :
               And
               such
               Oblations
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               accepted
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               abominated
               .
               To
               this
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               will
               say
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               greater
               Eminency
               and
               Antiquity
               that
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               in
               the
               Baptist
               Way
               ;
               
                 I
                 see
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 external
                 Actings
                 according
                 t●
                 a
                 Rule
                 without
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 flowing
                 from
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Life
                 within
                 ,
              
               Works
               p.
               247.
               
               I
               perceive
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               thou
               art
               not
               of
               that
               Mind
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               it
               as
               to
               account
               it
               Error
               :
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               else
               thou
               ha●
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               Defence
               of
               thy
               formal
               unwarranted
               Practice
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 walk
                 in
                 th●
                 Observance
                 of
                 positive
                 Institutions
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 abideth
                 ●●
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 he
                 walked
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               2.6
               .
               p.
               61.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               What
               makest
               thou
               
                 forge
                 ,
                 pervert
                 ,
                 lye
                 ,
                 sland●●
              
               and
               abuse
               us
               then
               ?
               If
               thou
               wouldst
               be
               a
               
                 Chr●stian
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 walk
                 as
                 he
                 walked
              
               :
               He
               was
               lovi●●
               thou
               art
               envious
               ;
               he
               meek
               ,
               thou
               passionate
               ;
               he
               
                 lo●●
                 Suffering
              
               ,
               thou
               froward
               ;
               he
               was
               good
               to
               his
               Enemi●●
               thou
               base
               to
               thy
               Neighbours
               .
               Surely
               thou
               hast
               forg●●
               that
               if
               thou
               walkest
               ,
               as
               he
               walked
               ,
               thou
               must
               have
               
               do
               with
               that
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               as
               thou
               else
               where
               reputest
               it
               .
               But
               at
               thy
               Rate
               of
               quoting
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               following
               of
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               as
               well
               bring
               in
               
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 as
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Christ
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 should
                 lead
                 them
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               after
               his
               Ascension
               ;
               and
               his
               beloved
               Disciple
               John
               referred
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               Anointing
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 tell
                 us
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 were
                 used
                 as
                 Figures
                 and
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 then
                 till
                 the
                 Substance
                 comes
                 ,
              
               viz.
               The
               Baptism
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 vain
                 Conceit
                 of
                 a
                 deluded
                 mind
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Reason
                 for
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Christ
                 commands
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 baptize
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Who
               ever
               said
               ,
               that
               Breaking
               of
               Bread
               was
               a
               Figure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               's
               Baptism
               ?
               It
               's
               a
               meer
               Fiction
               of
               thy
               making
               ,
               as
               p.
               107.
               of
               
                 Reas
                 .
                 against
                 Rail
              
               .
               will
               shew
               .
               But
               if
               Water-Baptism
               and
               Breaking
               of
               Bread
               are
               no
               Figures
               nor
               Shadows
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               Substances
               ▪
               and
               what
               Difference
               then
               there
               is
               between
               thee
               and
               Popery
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               .
               And
               for
               Christ's
               bidding
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Go
               ,
               teach
               ,
               baptizing
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               
               I
               told
               thee
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Water
                 was
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Luke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 sayes
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Commission
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Matthew
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 executed
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   baptized
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   baptized
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   Dayes
                   hence
                   :
                
                 And
                 then
                 comes
                 the
                 Commission
                 in
                 Force
                 ;
                 
                   Go
                   ,
                   teach
                   ,
                   baptizing
                
                 ;
                 how
                 ?
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 turning
                 People
                 from
                 Darkness
                 t●
                 Light
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
             
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
              
               Baptism
               
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 do
                 put
                 this
                 Commission
                 in
                 Force
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 saist
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Obligation
                 to
                 those
                 Duties
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 Commssion
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 :
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 thy
                 Argument
                 falls
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               A
               poor
               Shuffle
               indeed
               !
               Does
               my
               Argument
               fall
               ,
               because
               thou
               beggest
               the
               Question
               ?
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 their
              
               Baptism
               
                 be
                 with
                 Water
                 or
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               If
               Baptism
               
                 of
                 Water
                 be
                 not
                 intended
                 ,
                 then
                 none
                 :
                 not
                 the
              
               Baptism
               
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 persecute
                 :
                 Not
                 the
              
               Baptism
               
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Promise
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
              
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Thou
               dost
               but
               triffle
               with
               us
               still
               :
               Though
               
                 to
                 be
              
               baptized
               was
               a
               Promise
               ,
               yet
               
                 to
                 baptize
              
               was
               a
               Commission
               :
               
                 To
                 be
                 baptized
                 not
                 many
                 Dayes
                 hence
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               Promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               
                 go
                 and
                 baptize
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               which
               followeth
               ,
               was
               a
               Commission
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               with
               no
               other
               Baptism
               ,
               Christ's
               Distinction
               sufficiently
               proves
               ,
               viz.
               John
               
                 indeed
                 baptized
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 not
                 many
                 Dayes
                 hence
              
               ;
               stay
               till
               then
               ;
               and
               go
               ,
               and
               teach
               ,
               baptizing
               all
               Nations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 baptize
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 properly
                 Christ's
                 Work
                 ,
              
               p.
               63.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               It
               was
               both
               their
               Work
               and
               Duty
               ,
               witness
               that
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               would
               have
               bought
               that
               Gift
               of
               Peter
               :
               And
               that
               Paul
               baptized
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               
               Did
               he
               not
               therein
               do
               his
               Duty
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Is
                 it
                 proper
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 baptize
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 into
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               unless
               thou
               wouldst
               make
               
                 a
                 counterfeit
                 Christiaen
              
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               thou
               ,
               without
               the
               Spirit
               baptizest
               into
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               wouldst
               thou
               have
               a
               Man
               
                 baptized
                 into
                 
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ?
               Can
               a
               Man
               baptize
               into
               Spirit
               and
               into
               Life
               ,
               
                 without
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Life
              
               ?
               God
               did
               convert
               ,
               reconcile
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               beget
               and
               build
               up
               Thousands
               to
               himself
               by
               them
               ;
               unto
               whom
               the
               VVord
               of
               Reconciliation
               was
               committed
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               Embassadors
               in
               Christ's
               stead
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               for
               Water-Baptism
               ,
               what
               Paul
               sayes
               of
               himself
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               of
               his
               Commission
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               behind
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               yet
               he
               denies
               Water-Baptism
               to
               be
               any
               Part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               plainly
               rejected
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               Point
               of
               Institution
               ,
               as
               any
               Thing
               in
               Scripture
               .
               So
               that
               either
               Water-Baptism
               is
               none
               of
               Christ's
               Institutions
               ;
               or
               else
               Paul
               had
               no
               Commission
               to
               perform
               Christ's
               Institutions
               ,
               which
               were
               strange
               .
               
                 T.
                 Collier
              
               determines
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 Baptism
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Baptism
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               of
               you
               can
               shew
               a
               larger
               Commission
               then
               Paul
               had
               ,
               let
               him
               produce
               it
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               must
               conclude
               they
               Run
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               Sent.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               §.
               VII
            
             .
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
          
           
             I
             Perceive
             ●y
             what
             thou
             hast
             writ
             of
             Justification
             ,
             thou
             inten●st
             to
             end
             at
             the
             rate
             thou
             hast
             manag'd
             the
             Controversie
             all
             along
             ;
             I
             mean
             with
             the
             same
             shuffles
             and
             injustice
             .
             I
             will
             set
             down
             thy
             Charge
             ,
             the
             Answer
             thou
             makest
             me
             give
             ,
             and
             thy
             Reply
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 holdly
                 affirm'd
                 that
              
               Justification
               by
               that
               Righteousness
               Christ
               fulfilled
               for
               us
               ,
               wholely
               without
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ,
               Apol.
               pag.
               148.
               
               
                 What
                 sayst
                 thou
                 is
                 this
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               Apology
               cited
               ,
               
               was
               written
               against
               a
               malitious
               Priest
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               Reas
               .
               ag
               .
               Rail
               .
               p.
               68.
               
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Position
                 cannot
                 be
                 prov'd
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Excuse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 malitious
                 Priest
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 thy
                 Folly
                 and
                 Rashness
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 aggravated
                 ,
              
               &c.
               p.
               96.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               As
               if
               I
               had
               given
               that
               Answer
               ,
               not
               to
               inform
               Persons
               against
               whom
               the
               Book
               was
               writ
               ,
               and
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               Passage
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               one
               unable
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               in
               my
               Defence
               )
               to
               extenuate
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               Excuse
               my
               writing
               it
               .
               I
               perceive
               ,
               rather
               then
               want
               Occasions
               to
               Abuse
               me
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               make
               them
               .
               But
               what
               sayst
               thou
               concerning
               Justification
               ?
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 supposest
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 that
                 Righteousness
                 which
                 Christ
                 fulfilled
                 wholely
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sin-pleasing
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Notion
                 :
                 What
                 Reason
                 hast
                 thou
                 so
                 to
                 esteem
                 it
                 ?
              
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               so
               ;
               taking
               my
               Words
               in
               my
               Sense
               ,
               and
               my
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               1st
               ,
               Because
               
                 wholely
                 wit●out
                 us
              
               ,
               is
               an
               unscriptural
               phrase
               :
               2
               dly
               ,
               It
               takes
               away
               the
               necessity
               of
               all
               Inward
               Work.
               3
               dly
               ,
               No
               man
               is
               justified
               without
               Faith.
               No
               man
               hath
               Faith
               without
               Sanctification
               and
               Works
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Works
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               necessary
               to
               compleat
               Justification
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 sincere
                 Faith
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 Justification
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 But
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 Faith
                 be
              
               our
               sole
               Righteousness
               
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 Justified
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 ,
              
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               And
               whether
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               be
               not
               a●
               idle
               Shifter
               is
               another
               thing
               .
               Was
               it
               the
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 our
                 Faith
                 were
                 the
                 sole
                 Righteousness
                 to
                 Justification
              
               ;
               or
               whether
               Justification
               were
               by
               a
               Righteousness
               
                 wholy
                 without
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Faith
                 too
                 ?
              
               If
               a
               sncere
               Faith
               be
               necessary
               ;
               then
               because
               Faith
               is
               not
               Faith
               without
               Work
               ,
               Justification
               is
               not
               wrought
               wholely
               without
               .
               
               I
               told
               thee
               before
               ,
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               thine
               
                 speaks
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
              
               ,
               whilst
               wicked
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               Peace
               to
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               saith
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 horrible
                 wicked
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 whilest
                 such
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               R●g●t
               ;
               but
               who
               is
               the
               Man
               ?
               Not
               
                 W.
                 P.
              
               for
               opposing
               a
               Doctrine
               which
               leaves
               men
               as
               wicked
               as
               it
               found
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               encourages
               them
               in
               it
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               sober
               Reader
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               all
               one
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 Justification
                 by
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 wholely
                 without
                 ,
                 which
                 leaves
                 the
                 Conscience
                 as
                 polluted
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Wicked
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               affirm
               ,
               
                 that
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 whilest
                 wicked
                 .
              
               Thy
               indirect
               Consequences
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               are
               to
               obvious
               and
               numerous
               to
               deceive
               any
               ordinary
               Reader
               .
               But
               what
               sayst
               thou
               to
               my
               Distinction
               about
               Justification
               ?
               
                 Christ's
                 VVork
                 was
                 two-fold
                 ;
                 1st
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 ,
                 forgive
                 or
                 justifie
                 from
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 sins
                 past
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 truly
                 repent
                 and
                 believe
                 .
                 2dly
                 ,
                 By
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 finish
                 Transgression
                 present
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 removes
                 the
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 tne
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Me
                 thinks
                 this
                 should
                 a
                 little
                 allay
                 thy
                 Clamours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 This
                 Distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 Christ
                 proves
                 not
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 asserted
              
               :
               viz.
               
                 That
                 Justification
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 imputation
                 of
                 anothers
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Justification
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
              
               p.
               72.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               This
               shews
               thee
               weary
               of
               the
               VVork
               ,
               or
               else
               ●hou
               wouldst
               not
               so
               soon
               after
               my
               Distinction
               continue
               
               in
               thy
               mis-construction
               of
               my
               VVords
               ,
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               which
               ,
               my
               Distinction
               was
               made
               :
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               Repent
               and
               Believe
               receive
               Remission
               ,
               or
               a
               justifying
               from
               former
               Sins
               through
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               declared
               in
               and
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               But
               is
               this
               
                 Compleat
                 Justification
              
               ?
               it
               is
               a
               making
               
                 Inwardly
                 Just
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 Purging
                 out
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Mortifying
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 ?
              
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               to
               exclude
               this
               ,
               and
               yet
               conclude
               men
               compleatly
               justified
               ,
               by
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               
                 wholely
                 without
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ;
               for
               it
               leaves
               men
               in
               an
               impure
               state
               ,
               and
               allows
               the
               Devils
               Kingdom
               to
               continue
               in
               being
               .
               In
               short
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 W.
                 Pen
              
               calls
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               for
               Men
               without
               ,
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               ,
               because
               
                 W.
                 P.
                 asserts
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 Mans
                 compleat
                 Justification
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 wholely
                 without
                 ,
              
               thereby
               excluding
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Just-working
               ,
               or
               Just-making
               Power
               of
               Christ
               from
               Man
               to
               that
               VVork
               .
               Well
               ,
               but
               I
               also
               told
               thee
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Justification
               ;
               consequently
               ,
               that
               men
               cannot
               be
               justified
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               without
               regard
               had
               to
               any
               inward
               VVork
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Believing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 more
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 thou
                 hast
                 spoken
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 close
                 as
                 to
                 prove
                 thy
                 Position
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 Repentance
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Condition
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sole
              
               Righteousness
               
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 justified
              
               ,
               p
               73.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               Produce
               me
               but
               one
               Passage
               of
               ours
               that
               ever
               spoke
               that
               Langu●ge
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               yet
               say
               thou
               hast
               not
               wronged
               us
               .
               Besides
               this
               Answer
               is
               wide
               from
               
               thy
               purpose
               ,
               though
               it
               comes
               very
               close
               to
               mine
               :
               For
               from
               contending
               for
               Justification
               by
               a
               Righteousness
               
                 wholely
                 without
              
               (
               the
               Question
               )
               thou
               art
               come
               now
               to
               contend
               against
               ,
               a
               Justification
               by
               a
               Righteousness
               
                 wholely
                 within
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               C.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 thou
                 sayst
              
               Abraham
               
                 's
                 personal
                 Obedience
                 was
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 accounted
                 Righteous
              
               :
               If
               so
               ,
               
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 Just
                 by
                 a
                 Righteousness
                 perform'd
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Righteousness
                 perform'd
                 by
                 our selves
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 Text
              
               ;
               If
               Abraham
               were
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               he
               hath
               whereof
               to
               glory
               ,
               but
               not
               before
               God
               ?
               Rom.
               4.2
               .
               p.
               77
               ,
               78.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               James
               beares
               me
               out
               in
               what
               I
               said
               ;
               for
               if
               Abraham
               were
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               as
               said
               James
               ,
               then
               his
               Obedience
               to
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               makes
               up
               those
               VVorks
               ,
               gave
               him
               acceptance
               in
               God's
               sight
               :
               and
               let
               
                 T.
                 H.
              
               say
               ,
               if
               he
               dare
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               was
               not
               justified
               in
               God's
               sight
               ,
               in
               his
               resigning
               up
               Isaac
               for
               a
               Sacrifice
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               ,
               how
               do
               I
               err
               ?
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               oppose
               one
               Apostle
               to
               another
               ,
               know
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               James
               speaks
               of
               such
               Works
               ,
               as
               were
               not
               performed
               in
               
               Abraham's
               own
               strength
               ,
               but
               through
               Faith
               and
               his
               Obedience
               to
               God's
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Evangelical
               .
               And
               the
               Justification
               they
               lead
               to
               ,
               was
               a
               daily
               Acceptance
               with
               God.
               The
               Works
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               speaks
               of
               ,
               were
               meerly
               Abraham
               
                 's
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 power
              
               (
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               the
               Law
               )
               therefore
               not
               justifying
               before
               God
               in
               any
               sense
               ;
               least
               of
               all
               could
               they
               merit
               Remission
               ,
               or
               purchase
               Abraham
               those
               great
               Blessings
               and
               peculiar
               Favours
               that
               it
               pleased
               Almighty
               God
               to
               bestow
               upon
               him
               above
               
               others
               .
               Works
               and
               Justification
               thus
               distinguish'd
               and
               allow'd
               ,
               prevent
               Mens
               setting
               one
               in
               opp●sition
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               here
               Paul
               may
               come
               in
               without
               contradiction
               to
               James
               :
               If
               Abraham
               
                 were
                 justified
                 by
                 Works
                 he
                 hath
                 whereof
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 before
                 God.
              
               The
               whole
               Chapter
               concerns
               a
               justifying
               by
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               as
               the
               following
               Verses
               evid●n●e
               :
               
                 Even
                 as
              
               David
               
                 also
                 describeth
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 unto
                 whom
                 God
                 imputeth
                 Righteousness
                 without
                 Works
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 whose
                 Vnrighteousness
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Sins
                 are
                 covered
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 impute
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               4.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Righteousness
               not
               obtainable
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               and
               the
               Justification
               (
               which
               
               Abraham's
               own
               works
               could
               not
               procure
               )
               which
               is
               obtain'd
               by
               Faith
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               here
               explain'd
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 Forgiving
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               But
               this
               is
               far
               from
               maintaining
               th●
               Compleatness
               of
               Justification
               from
               a
               Righteousness
               
                 wholely
                 without
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testimonies
               concerning
               Justification
               .
            
             
               Erasmus
               .
               
                 We
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Hearts
                 to
                 be
                 purged
              
               ,
               See
               Fascul
               .
               rerum
               expetend
               .
               p.
               129.
               
               De
               amabili
               Eccles
               .
               concord
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 were
                 just
                 by
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               Iren.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               30.
               
            
             
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
               
                 were
                 just
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 natural
              
               (
               that
               is
               eternal
               )
               Tertullian
               Adv.
               Jud.
               p.
               184.
               
            
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               saith
               ,
               That
               Abraham
               
                 was
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Faith
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 per●ect
                 purgation
                 .
              
               lib.
               1.
               praed
               .
            
             
               
                 Justin
                 .
                 Martyr
              
               .
               Defens
               ad
               .
               Anton.
               saith
               ,
               Socrates
               
                 ●ved
                 with
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               and
               
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 Christ
                 in
                 part
                 ,
              
               
               Defens
               .
               ad
               Senat.
               That
               was
               by
               the
               Light
               within
               :
               How
               could
               he
               know
               him
               otherwise
               ?
            
             
               Scultetus
               p.
               38.
               of
               his
               Medulla
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 do
                 reckon
              
               Melchizedek
               ,
               Abimelech
               ,
               Ruth
               ,
               Rachab
               ,
               the
               Queen
               of
               Saba
               ,
               Hiram
               ,
               Naaman
               ,
               &c.
               
                 among
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               
                 H.
                 Bullinger
              
               D●cad
               .
               1.
               serm
               .
               6.
               de
               Justif
               .
               
                 To
                 justifie
                 signifieth
                 to
                 ●●m●t
                 offences
                 ,
                 to
                 clense
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 utterance
                 of
                 Life
                 Everlasting
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               
                 Justification
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 for
                 Sanctification
                 and
                 Adoption
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               §.
               VIII
            
             .
             Of
             Personal
             Reflections
             .
             T.
             H's
             Scurrulous
             Language
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             THou
             accusest
             me
             with
             defending
             and
             jus●●●ying
             E.
             B.
             in
             
               Cursing
               ,
               Railing
               and
               Lying
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             10
             ,
             82
             ,
             83.
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             thou
             doest
             not
             onely
             esteem
             it
             so
             thy self
             ,
             but
             supposest
             me
             both
             to
             confess
             it
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             I
             warrant
             it
             from
             the
             Lord.
             These
             are
             thy
             
               black
               and
               odious
               Insinuations
               and
               Conclusions
               ,
            
             as
             may
             at
             large
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             pages
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             as
             if
             to
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             were
             to
             affirm
             them
             such
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             other
             Figure
             I
             allow
             them
             such
             .
             But
             because
             this
             cannot
             appear
             less
             then
             an
             absurd
             and
             incredible
             Lye
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             have
             their
             senses
             ,
             I
             shall
             the
             less
             heed
             it
             ;
             But
             what
             Proof
             doest
             thou
             bring
             that
             E.
             B.
             
               curses
               ,
               lyes
               and
               railes
            
             ?
             To
             call
             what
             he
             sayes
             by
             such
             hard
             Names
             ,
             concludes
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             All
             I
             see
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             ry●'st
             to
             the
             words
             by
             him
             utter'd
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Repetition
             
             were
             a
             Proof
             :
             Poor
             Man
             !
             This
             it
             is
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             Fret
             ,
             Proud
             and
             Passionate
             :
             E.
             B.
             must
             
               curse
               ,
               lye
               and
               raile
            
             ,
             because
             
               thou
               sarst
               so
            
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             act
             the
             Dictator
             with
             a
             witness
             ?
             The
             Truth
             is
             I
             scarce
             think
             there
             ever
             was
             a
             fouler
             .
             But
             thou
             stomackst
             my
             saying
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               allows
               those
               Names
               ,
            
             and
             retor'st
             ,
             
               it
               seems
               you
               can
               make
               the
               Scripture
               your
               Rule
               for
               Lying
               ,
               Cursing
               and
               Railing
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             as
             irreverently
             said
             of
             the
             Scripture
             as
             abusively
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             absurdly
             in
             it self
             ;
             can
             any
             man
             make
             them
             his
             Rule
             for
             that
             which
             is
             impious
             ?
             I
             had
             thought
             that
             at
             what
             time
             any
             act
             wickedly
             ,
             th●y
             cease
             to
             make
             them
             their
             Rule
             .
             Shall
             I
             make
             one
             of
             thy
             Conclusions
             now
             against
             thee
             ?
             
               T.
               Hicks
               says
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               a
               Rule
               for
               Lying
               ,
               Cursing
               and
               Railing
               .
            
             But
             is
             every
             Example
             a
             Rule
             ?
             a
             Rule
             always
             relat●s
             to
             Duty
             ;
             a
             President
             or
             Example
             not
             .
             Is
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             call
             bad
             men
             by
             all
             the
             Names
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             such
             Examples
             ?
             VVhat
             then
             should
             I
             call
             Thee
             ,
             that
             art
             as
             bad
             a
             man
             ,
             every
             jot
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             ?
             This
             shews
             that
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             a
             Rule
             in
             an
             hundred
             such
             Cases
             ,
             but
             the
             
               particular
               measure
               of
               Wisdom
            
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             present
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             und●rstand
             and
             apply
             things
             suitably
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             mere
             Imitation
             ,
             where
             thy
             Religion
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             stands
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             justifying
             our
             Practice
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             does
             not
             conclude
             it
             our
             Rule
             ,
             or
             any
             man's
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             so
             citing
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             thy
             thread-bare
             Answer
             ,
             
               it
               seemes
               you
               are
               forc'd
               to
               make
               Scripture
               your
               Rule
               to
               prove
               this
               or
               that
               ,
            
             is
             out
             of
             doors
             and
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             as
             plausible
             as
             it
             looks
             :
             Again
             ,
             ●f
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             our
             Rule
             in
             any
             particular
             cases
             
             (
             and
             I
             think
             we
             live
             up
             to
             it
             more
             then
             thou
             d●est
             ,
             witness
             thy
             
               three
               impious
               Dialogues
            
             )
             yet
             this
             concludes
             not
             the
             matter
             in
             Question
             for
             thee
             ;
             since
             it
             proves
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             
               eminently
               the
               Rule
            
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             
               eminent
               or
               general
               Rule
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             T.
             H.
             why
             has
             E.
             B.
             transgress'd
             more
             than
             either
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             yea
             then
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             (
             to
             such
             carn●l
             men
             as
             thy self
             )
             seemed
             so
             unkind
             and
             harsh
             in
             his
             Answer
             and
             Rebuke
             of
             
             Peter's
             Love
             and
             Care
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
            
             ?
             The
             Priest
             that
             E.
             B.
             gave
             those
             Names
             (
             no
             one
             of
             which
             was
             harder
             then
             Satan
             )
             was
             never
             half
             so
             kind
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             they
             were
             entrapping
             Questions
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             used
             to
             assault
             Christ
             with
             ,
             when
             they
             sought
             occasion
             against
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             .
             And
             we
             know
             that
             some
             of
             thy
             race
             
               T.
               H.
            
             in
             the
             former
             times
             when
             power
             was
             in
             your
             Hands
             ,
             diligently
             sought
             matter
             against
             us
             :
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             was
             about
             the
             same
             time
             indicted
             for
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             great
             in
             some
             of
             the
             old
             Pharisaical
             stock
             ,
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             .
             E.
             B.
             knew
             whom
             and
             what
             he
             answer'd
             :
             And
             I
             do
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             thy
             Argument
             about
             the
             
               Scriptures
               being
               the
               Rule
            
             ,
             without
             ,
             further
             Regard
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             stop
             thy
             Mouth
             ,
             unless
             thou
             canst
             prove
             that
             E.
             B.
             had
             not
             the
             same
             Warrant
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             old
             had
             ,
             to
             name
             thy
             Predecessors
             by
             ;
             to
             do
             which
             ,
             thou
             must
             come
             to
             the
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             :
             And
             by
             what
             wilt
             thou
             perform
             that
             enquiry
             and
             Judgment
             ?
             How
             canst
             thou
             tell
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             using
             Christ's
             Words
             to
             Peter
             ,
             to
             a
             loving
             Disswader
             of
             him
             from
             Sufferings
             ,
             that
             onely
             intends
             his
             Good
             ,
             is
             well
             or
             ill
             done
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             is
             no
             Rule
             for
             our
             discerning
             aright
             
             this
             case
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             his
             Duty
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             because
             Christ's
             words
             are
             there
             recorded
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             thereto
             prompted
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Power
             :
             Yet
             if
             he
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             be
             reproved
             by
             any
             ;
             't
             is
             and
             must
             be
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Example
             which
             shuts
             the
             Mouthes
             ,
             or
             should
             do
             ,
             of
             all
             who
             respect
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             is
             our
             case
             with
             thee
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             Christ
             had
             no
             Provocation
             by
             
             Peter's
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             that
             lurkt
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             savour'd
             not
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             then
             doing
             ;
             To
             relish
             the
             like
             case
             aright
             there
             must
             be
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             which
             
               T.
               H.
            
             rejecting
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             right
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             can
             be
             no
             right
             Judge
             of
             
               E.
               B.
            
             But
             upon
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ought
             to
             be
             silent
             from
             further
             Clamour
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             his
             
               scurrulous
               reproachful
               Language
            
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             has
             so
             often
             run
             over
             his
             Grave
             .
          
           
             But
             thou
             chargest
             p.
             86.
             
             
               Nicholas
               Lucas
            
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Bible
               were
               burnt
               ,
               as
               good
               an
               one
               might
               be
               writ
               ,
            
             and
             though
             he
             denies
             it
             ,
             yet
             thou
             tell'st
             us
             ,
             
               it
               is
               never
               the
               less
               a
               Lye
               for
               that
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             knows
             his
             Accusers
             .
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             more
             become
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             and
             a
             Preacher
             too
             ,
             (
             especially
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             thy
             Title
             Page
             is
             ,
             
               A
               Man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               after
               the
            
             1
             
               st
               and
            
             2
             
               d
               Admonition
               reject
               ,
               who
               never
               dealt
               so
               with
               either
               him
               or
               us
               ,
               that
               thou
               so
               hast
               publickly
               writ
               against
               as
               such
            
             )
             first
             to
             have
             dealt
             with
             N
             L.
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             granting
             he
             had
             been
             so
             obstinate
             in
             a
             wicked
             Saying
             ,
             as
             thou
             Dialoguest
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             had
             this
             been
             a
             sufficient
             Ground
             for
             thee
             to
             charge
             it
             upon
             the
             Persons
             and
             Principles
             of
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ?
             But
             now
             thou
             hast
             given
             the
             World
             a
             Saying
             to
             measure
             us
             by
             ,
             that
             first
             is
             of
             several
             years
             standing
             ,
             and
             but
             
             lately
             raked
             up
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             either
             at
             first
             mis-apprehended
             ,
             or
             some
             word
             forgotten
             or
             
               mis-placed
               .
               2dly
            
             ,
             That
             N.
             L.
             denies
             that
             he
             ever
             spake
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             serious
             Certificate
             in
             G.
             W's
             Append.
             confirm'd
             by
             
               H.
               Stout
            
             ,
             appeal'd
             to
             by
             thy
             Anabaptist
             Informers
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             so
             much
             as
             attempted
             to
             invalidate
             .
             3dly
             ,
             That
             he
             abhors
             the
             Matter
             contained
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             all
             mental
             Reserves
             .
             And
             4thly
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             charged
             upon
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             be
             the
             Measure
             of
             Vs
             and
             our
             Principles
             and
             Motions
             ,
             thereby
             making
             us
             to
             blaspheme
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             reprobate
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             with
             no
             small
             Aggravation
             )
             who
             are
             innocent
             ,
             by
             never
             speaking
             the
             Words
             ,
             by
             never
             countenancing
             such
             Words
             ,
             &
             by
             not
             holding
             the
             Matter
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             utterly
             renounce
             and
             abhor
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             Well
             ,
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             !
             God
             will
             plead
             our
             Cause
             against
             the
             Malignity
             of
             thy
             Slanderous
             Spirit
             :
             No
             Justice
             ,
             no
             Discretion
             could
             ever
             have
             led
             thee
             to
             this
             monstrous
             pitch
             of
             Abuse
             :
             thou
             shewest
             how
             glad
             thou
             art
             to
             bedirt
             us
             ,
             by
             making
             other
             Folks
             Lyes
             thy
             Charges
             ,
             and
             then
             insisting
             on
             them
             with
             as
             much
             Confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             infallibly
             assured
             of
             every
             jot
             .
             But
             we
             have
             some
             cause
             to
             suspect
             thee
             more
             then
             ever
             ;
             thy
             Tale
             wears
             so
             many
             Dresses
             :
             One
             while
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Thou
               mayst
               burn
               thy
               Bible
               ,
               and
               write
               as
               good
               an
               one
               thy self
               ,
            
             Contin
             .
             p.
             5.
             
             Another
             while
             ,
             
               We
               may
               burn
               our
               Bible
               ,
               and
               make
               as
               good
               an
               one
               our self
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             pag.
             3.
             
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             go
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Bible
               were
               burnt
               ,
               as
               good
               an
               one
               might
               be
               writ
               ,
            
             ibid.
             p.
             86.
             
             Now
             ,
             T.
             H.
             answer
             ;
             thou
             that
             pretendest
             to
             such
             punctuality
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             are
             we
             to
             take
             ?
             The
             first
             is
             
             unlikely
             ,
             because
             what
             ever
             we
             think
             we
             could
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             thou
             canst
             not
             think
             that
             a
             Quaker
             should
             have
             so
             good
             an
             Opinion
             of
             an
             
               Anabaptist
               Woman
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               could
               write
               another
               Bible
               as
               good
               as
               this
               ,
            
             that
             we
             are
             sure
             understands
             not
             this
             .
             If
             we
             must
             take
             thee
             in
             thy
             second
             Account
             ,
             then
             the
             Woman
             is
             out
             in
             her
             first
             Story
             :
             If
             in
             the
             last
             Relation
             of
             this
             Fiction
             ,
             then
             it
             concerns
             the
             Quakers
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             For
             suppose
             the
             World
             were
             under
             one
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             he
             so
             impious
             as
             to
             enjoyn
             the
             burning
             of
             all
             the
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             burnt
             ;
             I
             hope
             they
             are
             not
             so
             irreligious
             as
             to
             limit
             God's
             Power
             ,
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             furnish
             us
             with
             one
             as
             good
             as
             this
             ,
             especially
             ,
             since
             Christians
             would
             else
             ,
             as
             you
             must
             hold
             be
             without
             a
             Rule
             :
             for
             I
             would
             have
             thee
             take
             notice
             
               T.
               H.
            
             that
             thou
             hast
             so
             materially
             varied
             in
             thy
             Charge
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             ,
             if
             the
             Bible
             were
             burnt
             ,
             any
             Man
             could
             make
             as
             good
             an
             one
             ;
             but
             whether
             if
             it
             were
             by
             such
             Impiety
             burnt
             ,
             
               as
               good
               an
               one
               might
               not
               be
               writ
               ,
            
             which
             words
             are
             general
             .
             Here
             ,
             T.
             H.
             to
             give
             the
             —
             his
             due
             ,
             thou
             hast
             helpt
             thy
             
               Fiend
               Quaker
            
             ,
             by
             bringing
             him
             in
             ,
             saying
             ,
             what
             T.
             H.
             unless
             he
             would
             question
             God's
             Omnipotency
             ,
             dare
             not
             deny
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             ,
             either
             these
             Mistakes
             proceed
             from
             the
             first
             Authors
             ,
             or
             from
             T.
             H.
             If
             from
             the
             
               first
               Authors
            
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             be
             credited
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             show
             such
             incertainty
             ?
             if
             from
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             ;
             what
             Reason
             has
             he
             to
             be
             so
             infallibly
             sure
             of
             their
             Memories
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             sure
             of
             his
             own
             Books
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             his
             own
             Memory
             being
             found
             in
             such
             manifest
             Variations
             ?
             But
             since
             every
             just
             Judge
             accounts
             that
             Accuser
             and
             Witness
             of
             little
             Credit
             ,
             that
             are
             found
             
             divers
             and
             inconsistent
             in
             their
             Stories
             ;
             I
             hope
             my
             sober
             Reader
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             judge
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             will
             in
             justice
             cashier
             
               T.
               Hicks
            
             from
             all
             Credit
             with
             him
             in
             these
             attempts
             .
             But
             as
             against
             
               N.
               L.
            
             so
             against
             
               S.
               Eccles
            
             T.
             H.
             has
             publish●
             a
             
               foul
               Slander
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               a
               Lye.
            
             This
             
               G.
               W.
            
             Appe●d
             p.
             12.
             reflected
             upon
             thee
             ,
             as
             an
             abusive
             and
             false
             Charge
             ;
             To
             which
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             thou
             sayst
             any
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             
               that
               one
               of
               thy
               Witnesses
               against
            
             N.
             L.
             
               can
               testifie
               that
            
             S.
             E.
             
               said
               ,
               he
               used
               Scripture
               ,
               onely
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
            
             Dial.
             3.
             p.
             86.
             
             Doubtless
             that
             Witness
             has
             long
             Eares
             ,
             thou
             hangst
             so
             fast
             by
             them
             .
             But
             he
             can
             witness
             it
             .
             But
             why
             does
             he
             not
             ?
             Is
             that
             Put-off
             like
             to
             confirm
             the
             Charge
             ?
             But
             granting
             thy
             Witness
             remembers
             better
             against
             S.
             E.
             then
             N.
             L.
             Does
             S.
             E
             '
             s.
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             us'd
             Scripture
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               a
               Lye
            
             ?
             Do
             men
             use
             to
             prove
             Truths
             by
             Lyes
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             make
             S.
             E.
             imply
             the
             Lye
             to
             his
             own
             Principles
             ,
             which
             he
             quoted
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             real
             Truths
             ;
             What
             sayst
             thou
             
               T.
               H.
            
             Is
             this
             to
             ●vince
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             Objections
             and
             Charges
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             secure
             thy
             Credit
             with
             thy
             own
             and
             other
             People
             ,
             that
             carries
             with
             it
             what
             merits
             the
             Detestation
             and
             Rebuke
             of
             every
             honest
             mind
             ?
          
           
             But
             that
             thou
             mayst
             go
             out
             with
             the
             same
             
               braving
               Rant
            
             thou
             camest
             in
             with
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Honesty
             ,
             thou
             tellest
             thy
             Reader
             ,
             
               that
               W.
               P.
               is
               guilty
               of
               wilful
               Lying
               ,
               in
               saving
               ,
               that
               thou
               disingenuously
               slankedst
               from
               a
               publick
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               evadedst
               the
               offer
               made
               thee
               by
               G
               W
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
            
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             but
             thou
             takest
             thy
             old
             Way
             of
             proving
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             end
             to
             detect
             thy self
             of
             that
             thou
             chargest
             me
             w●th
             the
             Guilt
             of
             .
             First
             thou
             sayst
             ,
             
               that
               long
               before
               my
               Book
               was
               out
               ,
               thou
               didst
               
               desire
               to
               meet
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               refused
               .
            
             But
             doth
             this
             prove
             me
             guilty
             of
             wilful
             Lying
             ,
             in
             charging
             thee
             with
             evading
             the
             offer
             made
             for
             a
             publick
             Disputation
             ?
             Are
             the
             termes
             of
             a
             Meeting
             for
             a
             publick
             Disputation
             in
             thy
             Answer
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             How
             does
             thy
             Answer
             reach
             the
             Question
             ?
             VVell
             ,
             But
             I
             refus'd
             ;
             to
             do
             what
             ?
             
               To
               meet
               a
               Man
               in
            
             private
             
               that
               had
               twice
               printed
               a
               Knave
               ,
               a
               Fool
               ,
               an
               Heretick
               ▪
               a
               Blasphemer●
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             either
             in
             those
             Termes
             or
             in
             Circumlocution
             ,
             to
             the
             VVorld
             :
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             
               T.
               H.
            
             I
             never
             intend
             to
             release
             thee
             from
             the
             Burden
             and
             Shame
             of
             so
             many
             publick
             and
             manifest
             Villanies
             as
             thou
             hast
             committed
             against
             me
             ,
             a
             Stranger
             to
             thee
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             and
             my
             Friends
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             never
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             man.
             Besides
             ,
             Let
             me
             tell
             thee
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             thee
             to
             be
             so
             base
             a
             Person
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             shall
             always
             desire
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             (
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             and
             not
             thy
             Abilities
             )
             so
             I
             never
             intend
             to
             trust
             my self
             in
             such
             private
             manner
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             detected
             of
             such
             notorious
             
               Perversion
               ,
               Lying
               and
               Forgery
            
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Security
             to
             any
             one
             in
             common
             conversing
             with
             thee
             ;
             save
             that
             thou
             deservest
             no
             Credit
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             hast
             so
             publickly
             forfeited
             all
             Credit
             in
             thy
             numerous
             
               fictions
               against
               us
            
             .
             But
             to
             prove
             thou
             hast
             not
             evaded
             the
             publick
             Meeting
             ,
             thou
             tellest
             thy
             Reader
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               didst
               send
               six
               Questions
               to
               G.
               W.
               to
               debate
               them
               upon
               notice
               in
               a
               convenient
               time
               and
               place
               ;
               that
               he
               refus'd
               ;
               therefore
               G.
               W.
               did
               both
               shuffle
               and
               lye
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             
               great
               shuffle
            
             of
             thy
             3d.
             Dial.
             in
             little
             ,
             or
             the
             Evasion
             or
             thy
             whole
             Book
             Epitomized
             :
             For
             as
             thou
             hast
             pretended
             in
             thy
             3d.
             Dial.
             that
             the
             Evincement
             of
             the
             own
             Objections
             ,
             was
             all
             that
             we
             required
             or
             stood
             thee
             upon
             to
             do
             ;
             so
             here
             
             thou
             makest
             as
             if
             the
             Discussing
             of
             those
             Objections
             (
             herein
             consider'd
             )
             had
             bin
             all
             ,
             there
             was
             any
             ground
             to
             dispute
             upon
             ;
             which
             was
             for
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             
               Abuser
               ,
               to
               chuse
               a
               Char●●
               for
               the
               abused
               to
               insist
               upon
               .
            
             But
             why
             didst
             thou
             no●●ell
             thy
             Reader
             ,
             that
             
               G.
               W.
               first
               sent
               thee
               a
               Charge
               in
               writing
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               offered
               in
               a
               publick
               Auditory
               to
               prove
               thee
               guilty
               of
            
             Forgeries
             ,
             Self-contradictions
             and
             gross
             Errours
             ,
             
               from
               thy
               own
               Dialogues
            
             ?
             Instead
             of
             yielding
             to
             the
             Test
             ,
             even
             about
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             where
             thou
             hast
             grossely
             abus'd
             us
             ,
             thou
             didst
             in
             plain
             termes
             shuffle
             by
             a
             fresh
             proposal
             of
             Question
             ;
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             to
             teach
             us
             where
             and
             what
             to
             charge
             our
             Enemies
             with
             ;
             and
             then
             prescribe
             Rules
             (
             with
             many
             taunting
             Expressions
             ,
             omitted
             in
             thy
             3d
             Dial
             ,
             )
             how
             to
             behave
             our selves
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             evade
             the
             Meeting
             .
             I
             would
             have
             thee
             know
             ,
             it
             was
             our
             Right
             to
             make
             the
             Complaint
             ;
             and
             hadst
             thou
             been
             
               a
               man
               of
               any
               Honesty
            
             ,
             thou
             wouldst
             readily
             have
             considered
             it
             ,
             and
             joyn'd
             issue
             upon
             our
             Charge
             :
             This
             ,
             in
             Reputation
             to
             thy self
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Justice
             to
             us
             ,
             thou
             oughtst
             not
             to
             have
             declin'd
             ;
             And
             yet
             to
             aggravate
             these
             shuffles
             
               G.
               W.
            
             proffer'd
             in
             his
             4th
             paper
             to
             thee
             
               a
               note
               of
               the
               particulars
               charg'd
               as
               Forgeries
               &c.
               if
               thou
               desiredst
               it
            
             ;
             so
             willing
             was
             he
             and
             others
             to
             have
             seen
             thee
             in
             a
             publick
             Auditory
             .
             B●t
             seeing
             this
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             and
             I
             went
             to
             
               John
               Gladman's
            
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             offer
             thee
             from
             us
             ,
             
               we
               wou●d
               meet
               thee
               and
               who
               else
               to
               defend
               thee
               ,
               in
               a
               publick
               Auditory
               with
               thy
            
             Dialogue
             
               in
               one
               band
               and
               the
               Bible
               in
               the
               other
            
             ;
             the
             fairest
             of
             tenders
             ;
             to
             make
             thy
             own
             Book
             the
             
               Subject
               ;
               and
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             (
             thou
             sayst
             we
             reprobate
             )
             A
             Rule
             .
             But
             this
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             know
             was
             also
             rejected
             :
             So
             that
             to
             conceal
             these
             Shifts
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             say
             thou
             art
             Shuffler
             ,
             and
             which
             
             is
             worse
             ,
             to
             charge
             
               G.
               W.
            
             with
             both
             
               Shuffling
               and
               Lying
               at
               what
               time
               thou
               art
               so
               manifestly
               guilty
               of
               both
               ,
               is
               to
               highten
               thy
               Vnworthiness
               to
               a
               monstrous
               pitch
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Matter
             of
             thy
             Book
             is
             injurious
             ,
             so
             thy
             Languague
             insolent
             and
             scurrulous
             ;
             intitling
             us
             
               Cheats
               ,
               Impostors
               ,
               a
               mad
               ,
               arrogant
               ,
               abusive
               ,
               prophane
               M●n
               ,
               Knave
               ,
            
             in
             discourse
             [
             Coxcomb
             ]
             
               impious
               Cursers
               ,
               Lyars
               ,
               Blasphemers
               ,
               most
               implacable
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               vile
               Impostors
               as
               ever
               were
               ,
               influenced
               and
               inspired
               by
               the
               grand
               Impostor
               the
               Devil
            
             ;
             calling
             our
             Religion
             ,
             
               malignant
               Errors
               ,
               a
               mystical
               Romance
               ,
               Satan's
               Snar●s
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               blasphemous
               Absurd●ties
               ,
               I
               proclaim
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               your
               Religion
               is
               a
               meer
               Cheat
               ,
               calculated
               only
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Lusts
            
             :
             and
             abusing
             our
             religious
             Language
             with
             such
             like
             Expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             
               Impertinent
               Canting
               ;
               your
               idle
               non-sensical
               and
               blasphemous
               Prating
            
             ;
             Termes
             that
             as
             much
             unbecome
             thy
             Pretences
             ,
             as
             they
             resemble
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             Practices
             .
             Canst
             thou
             with
             good
             Conscience
             upbraid
             E.
             B.
             with
             rebuking
             a
             Priest
             in
             
               Scripture
               Language
            
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             hast
             taken
             the
             Liberty
             ;
             throughout
             thy
             Dialogues
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             thou
             we●t
             never
             provok'd
             ,
             of
             such
             foul
             and
             frothy
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             becomes
             not
             any
             Man
             writing
             of
             Religion
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             make
             the
             Scripture
             thy
             Rule
             ;
             or
             to
             act
             the
             Christian
             against
             the
             Quaker
             ?
             and
             to
             prove
             the
             Quaker
             none
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             T.
             H.
             but
             much
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             ,
             of
             thy
             own
             Way
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             better
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             have
             disown'd
             them
             ,
             Root
             and
             Branch
             .
             I
             would
             not
             ,
             after
             thy
             Example
             ,
             reprobate
             all
             with
             thee
             ,
             God
             forbid
             :
             That
             God
             has
             turned
             these
             ill
             design'd
             Attempts
             to
             our
             Advantage
             ,
             remember
             what
             sort
             of
             Salute
             was
             lately
             given
             thee
             ,
             
             by
             a
             Religious
             and
             Ingenious
             Person
             in
             Bristol
             (
             once
             a
             Preacher
             among
             the
             Independents
             )
             at
             thy
             reflecting
             upon
             his
             adhering
             to
             the
             Way
             we
             profess
             ,
             viz
             
               That
               he
               read
               thy
            
             Dialogues
             
               before
               he
               ever
               read
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               Books
               (
               or
               Answers
               )
               and
               that
               the
               disingenuity
               of
               that
               Dealing
               (
               apprehending
               it
               to
               be
               no
               real
            
             Dialogue
             )
             
               was
               a
            
             FURTHERANCE
             
               of
               his
            
             INQUIRIES
             ,
             
               and
               so
               of
               his
            
             CONVICTIONS
             ,
             
               grounded
               upon
               thy
            
             ABUSES
             ;
             an
             Argument
             never
             to
             be
             answer'd
             by
             thee
             ,
             T.
             H.
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             write
             Three
             Dialogues
             more
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             as
             remote
             from
             these
             as
             thou
             wert
             from
             Honesty
             when
             thou
             writ'st
             them
             ;
             who
             doest
             first
             Forge
             ,
             and
             then
             Lye
             and
             Rail
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
          
           
             Think
             not
             with
             these
             Comical
             Courses
             to
             obtain
             thy
             Ends
             upon
             us
             ,
             nor
             raze
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             Religion
             by
             thy
             abusive
             Interludes
             ;
             in
             which
             thou
             hast
             not
             imitated
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Ap'd
             the
             prophane
             Stager
             ;
             writing
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Mock
               Religion
            
             instead
             of
             solid
             Controversie
             ;
             therein
             playing
             the
             Humourist
             with
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             like
             Aristophanes
             of
             old
             ,
             (
             though
             with
             worse
             Malice
             ,
             and
             less
             Wit
             )
             who
             sacrific'd
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Gravity
             of
             Socrates
             and
             his
             Friends
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             profit
             himself
             ;
             the
             Hinges
             on
             which
             thy
             Dialogues
             turn
             .
             The
             First
             is
             manifest
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Last
             to
             the
             value
             of
             300
             Books
             at
             an
             Impression
             [
             if
             some
             of
             thy
             Assistants
             do
             not
             wrong
             thee
             ,
             as
             we
             suppose
             not
             ]
             (
             ask
             the
             Bookseller
             else
             )
             besides
             ●erquisites
             ;
             hereby
             proving
             thy self
             ,
             
               one
               of
               those
               unruly
               Vain-Talkers
               ,
               who
               writest
               things
               thou
               oughtest
               not
               for
               filthy
               Lucre
               sake
               ,
            
             applyed
             to
             us
             in
             thy
             Title-page
             but
             due
             to
             thy Self
             .
          
           
             And
             however
             sweet
             these
             Courses
             may
             relish
             to
             thy
             worldly
             Palate
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             find
             them
             deadly
             Poysonous
             in
             the
             End
             ;
             at
             what
             time
             thy
             own
             Dialogues
             ,
             
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             influenced
             by
             me
             ,
             will
             prove
             so
             many
             ASSASSINATORS
             in
             thy
             own
             Bowels
             .
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             him
             ,
             give
             thee
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             escape
             his
             fierce
             VVrath
             to
             come
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Now
             sober
             Reader
             ,
             I
             shall
             address
             my self
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             God's
             righteous
             VVitness
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             I
             have
             acquitted
             my Self
             in
             this
             Controversie
             as
             becomes
             a
             Christian-man
             ,
             against
             the
             Violent
             &
             U●fair
             A●●●ults
             of
             my
             Adversary
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             may
             not
             with
             very
             good
             Reason
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             all
             this
             while
             but
             counterfeited
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             abused
             the
             Quaker
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             and
             not
             the
             real
             Quaker
             )
             
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               then
               a
               Christian
               ?
            
             Let
             Righteous
             Judgment
             take
             place
             .
          
           
             
               
                 23d
                 6th
                 Mon.
                 1674.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 true
                 Lover
                 ,
                 and
                 hearty
                 Wisher
                 of
                 thy
                 Souls
                 Felicity
                 ,
              
               W.
               P.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Not
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 sayth
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 Mat.
                 7.21
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Jew
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 outward
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 that
                 Circumcision
                 which
                 is
                 outward
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Jew
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 whose
                 Praise
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 Men
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 Rom.
                 2.28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 us
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 Flesh
                 persecuted
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
              
               
                 Gal.
                 4.29
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 chear
                 I
                 have
                 overcome
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Jo.
                   16.
                   last
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Pag.
           13.
           line
           7.
           read
           two
           first
           Dialogues
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           Dial.
           3.
           p.
           41.
           p.
           35.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           spoak
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           was
           p.
           41.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           76.
           p.
           46.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           of
           ●his
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           by
           another
           Hand
           .
        
         
           WE
           expect
           to
           hear
           what
           the
           Baptists
           in
           and
           about
           London
           will
           say
           (
           as
           being
           
             appeal'd
             to
          
           )
           concerning
           their
           Brother
           Thomas
           Hick's
           Proceeding
           in
           his
           
             Three
             Dialogues
          
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           approve
           thereof
           ,
           or
           of
           such
           Play-Books
           ,
           or
           
             Romances
             about
             Religion
          
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           highly
           concerned
           to
           give
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           plain
           to
           the
           World
           herein
           ,
           
             as
             they
             tender
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Reputation
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           NOw
           ,
           if
           you
           the
           Teachers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           &c.
           among
           the
           
             Baptized
             People
          
           ,
           do
           not
           publickly
           clear
           your selves
           of
           
             Thomas
             Hicks
          
           ,
           and
           these
           his
           unjust
           Proceedings
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           hereafter
           he
           further
           persists
           therein
           .
           VVe
           may
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           you
           own
           his
           VVork
           ;
           and
           may
           justly
           deal
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           pursue
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           
             Tho.
             Hicks
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Baptists
           great
           Champion
           ,
           peculiar
           Agent
           ,
           or
           Representative
           .
           But
           if
           you
           ingenuously
           clear
           your selves
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Corrupt
           ,
           Perverse
           VVork
           ,
           then
           his
           future
           Miscarriages
           will
           be
           chargeable
           only
           upon
           
             T.
             Hicks
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           appear
           to
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           so
           far
           clear
           thereof
           ;
           and
           approve
           your selves
           the
           more
           honest
           and
           sincere
           towards
           ,
           God
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54126-e520
           
             *
             Not
             that
             I
             allow
             him
             to
             have
             rightly
             ch●rgd
             us
             in
             every
             thing
             in
             that
             Sense
             neither
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54126-e12780
           
             *
             Which
             was
             only
             admitted
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             Illumination
             or
             Measure
             of
             its
             Appearance
             in
             man
             ;
             It
             was
             never
             G.
             W's
             Principle
             or
             Words
             ,
             t●a●
             the
             Life
             which
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             men
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             is
             but
             in
             it
             se●f
             a
             me●r
             Effect
             ,
             for
             he
             owns
             it
             in
             its
             o●n
             Being
             to
             be
             no
             other
             then
             God
             himse●f
             ,
             and
             values
             not
             the
             Counterfeit's
             Quarrel
             .
          
           
             *
             T.
             H.
             takes
             that
             literally
             ,
             which
             is
             metaphorically
             spoken
             ,
             both
             in
             Scripture
             and
             our
             Books
             ,
             and
             makes
             li●eral
             Consequences
             upon
             metaphorical
             Premises
             ,
             as
             if
             ●od
             had
             Hands
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             could
             be
             imbondaged
             ,
             broken
             ,
             &c.
             after
             a
             Worldly
             Manner
             ,
             or
             in
             ●
             strict
             and
             proper
             Sense
             ,
             and
             ●ot
             rather
             in
             a
             more
             hidde●●
             ;
             c
             Metaphorical
             Signification
             ;
             He
             is
             herein
             e●ther
             very
             blind
             or
             very
             mali●ious
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             how
             he
             knows
             the
             Scriptures
             extan●
             are
             perfect
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             Number
             ,
             and
             Copy
             and
             Translations
             ?
             Several
             Books
             are
             ●oft
             ,
             that
             is
             certain
             ;
             does
             the
             Scripture
             tell
             us
             what
             they
             cont●ined
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             Rule
             is
             impe●fect
             by
             T.
             H
             s
             Consequence
             .
             The
             Copies
             are
             above
             
               Thirty
               in
               Number
            
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             
               Thousands
               of
               different
               Readings
               ;
               the
               Translators
               greatly
               differ
               ,
            
             and
             have
             
               greatly
               c●rrupted
            
             .
             A●so
             T.
             H
             is
             to
             look
             to
             prove
             the
             present
             Collection
             Canonical
             .
             If
             he
             pleads
             the
             Testimony
             of
             ●od
             within
             ,
             
               his
               Cause
               is
               gone
            
             ;
             if
             Tradi●ion
             ,
             I
             ask
             how
             ?
             Is
             he
             assured
             the
             first
             Canon
             was
             rightly
             made
             ?
             The
             Council
             as
             either
             Fa●●ible
             or
             Infallible
             ;
             If
             the
             First
             ,
             what
             Assurance
             ha●
             he
             ?
             If
             the
             last
             ,
             it
             grants
             Infallibi●ity
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             360.
             
             Years
             ;
             but
             begets
             the
             Qu●stion
             ,
             How
             does
             T.
             H.
             know
             they
             were
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             And
             if
             in
             one
             Thing
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             al●
             ?
             But
             those
             ●ouncils
             con●radicted
             ;
             and
             none
             ever
             gave
             the
             Cata●ogue
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ;
             nor
             can
             T.
             H.
             give
             a
             Canon
             for
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             cannot
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             e●●ct
             with
             the
             Orig●nal
             ,
             free
             from
             
               Variation
               ,
               Corruption
               ,
               M●s-translation
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             it
             
               the
               Rule
            
             ,
             as
             he
             e●●eavour
             ,
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             tha●
             i●
             alwayes
             p●in
             and
             pe●fect
             .
             But
             more
             of
             thi●
             in
             the
             
               Christ●an
               Q●aker
            
             ;
             not
             to
             lessen
             Scr●pture
             ,
             but
             to
             con●ound
             such
             Cavi●●ers
             .